Leaderboard

Chapter 108: General Gao’s BETH TEXTED ME the following morning and said she was skipping breakfast to take care of an errand with Reila, so I sat down with Amy, Mia, and Willow. “Not with your girlfriend today?” Mia asked curiously. I didn’t even bother correcting her, “She had something to do.” I munched on one of the giant pieces of bacon right then, swallowing and asking, “Did you three want to go shopping on Saturday?” “I thought you said it was a bad idea?” Amy said. I nodded, “It would have been by yourselves. We’ll have Beth, Reila, probably Livy, and also Beth’s bodyguard with us?” “That’s a large group?” Willow asked. “That’s kind of hard to move around with?” I shrugged, “If you want to get adopted, go with a smaller group. If you just want to shop and get a chance to see more than the university grounds, that’ll be the safest way?” “How do you get to go off-campus so much?” Zoey, another member of our new nest, asked. “My grandmother?” I told her. “Who is she?” “Amanda Westerfield?” I answered. “That is?” She asked, “I’m not from Ames?” she added with the gasps from a couple of her friends added to the sounds around us. I smiled, “You know the new student union building? Westerfield Hall?” She nodded, “Your grandparents gave the money for it?” “I don’t know if they contributed, but it was named in honor of my grandmother. She’s a big deal in AI and nanite technology advances here. She won the Bremer Prize recently?” Her eyes finally signaled some recognition, “So she’s like really smart?” I giggled, “You could say that.” By the end of breakfast, I planned to meet my friends and get picked up by my grandmother and Nikki. I walked with some friends toward the Matisse Center. I soon sat in Screenwriting class, where all our animated scripts were due. We also went over our next assignment, which would be the next Narratives project. “Okay, for this next assignment, I’m going to not just give you the medium of the film, but we’re also going to have everyone focus on the same thematic idea. This film is to be between fifteen and twenty minutes long and should focus on the theme of betrayal.” “That’s all?” Mason, one of our studio members, asked. “Nothing more specific?” Professor Gibney shook his head, “I don’t want to dictate the project for you. I will say it could be a betrayal of love, country, pet, or any other kind of betrayal you can think of?” As we left class, I was already thinking of some ideas. Right then, I also realized that my diaper was undoubtedly getting close to needing a change. I had zero plans to go to one of the HoloNannies, though! I decided to hang out near Beth’s class again and work on my script ideas. By the time her class ended an hour later, I already had three good ideas and ten pages written for each! “Hey,” she said when she saw me. “Hi, Beth,” I told her with a smile, then went up to her and embraced her. She picked me up and discreetly felt my bottom, “Didn’t feel like using the HoloNannies to change?” I made a face that she and Nikki both laughed at. “Would you mind?” I asked sheepishly. She laughed, “If I have to! It’s just wet, right?” I blushed deeper but nodded. Soon, changed out of the diaper and into a fresh one; we headed for the student union and hit one of the pizza places. She ordered two ‘big’ slices and gave me half of one to eat. “You know, this half of a slice is still like half a pizza back home!” She shook her head, “I really would love to see what your proportions look like to me?” “I wonder what would even happen if you went over?” She shrugged, “I know there are Mids and Bigs who have gone over to work with companies in the past?” “Wait, really?” She nodded, “There is a company called Diamond Tours that has become kind of notorious for luring new Littles here?” She took a bite, chewed, and swallowed, “Supposedly, their entire office on the other side is made up of Bigs?” “Actually, I think that’s the company my mom and grandparents used to come here. How do we not know this about their staff, though?” She shrugged, “I’ve only heard bits and pieces through Mom and Dad, but I guess the portal either automatically shrinks them to being just in the tall category there, or they manipulate people themselves?” “So what’s the racket? Convince people to come over, immediately adopt them?” She shrugged, “Obviously, they don’t claim everyone if your mom and her parents made it back?” I nodded, “Then there are idiots like my exchange group?” She nodded, “You’ve already had several adopted.” “Including one of our professors,” I shook my head and took a few more bites. “It was all worth it, though, to meet you,” I said with a smile. She smiled back, “I’m glad you came too!” “Say…” I said nervously, “I had a thought about tomorrow. Before Grandma takes us home, would you be open to going out to dinner and a movie?” She smiled, “Carly Slane, are you asking me out on a date?” I smiled back, “Uh-huh?” “Where are we eating…?” The two of us discussed the ideas Shelby had helped me with, and she agreed to the plan before we went to sneak in some editing time before our class. We got three more scenes edited before our Narratives class began. BETH SAT IN their Narratives class beside Carly and Charlotte, watching as the professor talked about some different depth-of-field effects you could accomplish either during filming or in your post-production edits. The images projected did look really cool, but she felt most of the techniques were above her. A look at Carly showed her intense concentration and a smile, though. ‘She’s such a nerd sometimes!’ she giggled to herself. Professor Wyler lectured and demonstrated the technology for the first thirty minutes of class before saying, “I want to give you all some time to work on your projects as a group since I know many of you are having trouble scheduling time you can meet. This’ll give you at least an extra couple of hours, which I hope will help those struggling groups.” Beth smiled. With the rhythm Carly and she had been getting into, they could make much more progress that afternoon than they had planned! “Before we go, I want to offer everyone one more challenge you must complete by class on Tuesday.” Beth noticed most of the groups stop from the moving they’d just begun; several seemed almost desperate then. “So, the project is to create a studio logo splash clip for the beginning of your films. I will have a few faculty members select their preference and award the top group two million credits, second place, one million, third, seven-fifty, and fourth; as long as you complete it, you will get four hundred thousand. The splash screens should last between five and twenty seconds long. The cooler and more relevant, the better!” There was some excited chatter around the room and some questions before he dismissed everyone. “How is the editing coming?” Charlotte asked her and Carly. “Pretty good?” Carly said. We’re starting to wrap up Act One in our first edit. Beth and I have a pretty good rhythm going and were flying earlier. I think we can get another eight hours in right now and hopefully finish by tomorrow afternoon. Otherwise, we might come in on Saturday.” “Sounds like a plan,” Charlotte said. “Don’t feel like you have to kill yourselves though. We could get some work done on Monday and Tuesday. I’ve already reserved the student who will compose the music for the film.” “Cool,” Beth said. “What about this project?” “We’ll work on it with Ethan, Sophie, and Will,” Charlotte said. “While Carly would be good at this, I want you guys just to focus on the edit?” Beth nodded, “Okay.” “Let me know when you get done. If it’s by Monday, we might schedule a viewing of the rough with everyone.” “Okay,” Carly said. “Come on, Beth, let’s get to work…” She jumped off the chair and pulled her backpack over her shoulders. “Such a taskmaster!” Beth kidded Carly. Carly giggled in response, and they made their way to the editing studio. Nikki checked the room first and then stationed herself to watch over them. “Why don’t I order some food to be delivered?” Beth suggested. “That way, we won’t have to worry about you skipping dinner.” “Sounds great!” Carly told her. “What do you want?” Carly shrugged, “Not pizza? I could maybe go for something like General Tso’s chicken?” “Huh?” Carly looked thoughtful, “Wait, Mom said it’s called General Gao’s here?” Beth nervously nodded. Nikki spoke up, though, “Are you sure you want that? That’s really spicy?” Beth and Carly both laughed, “She probably does,” Beth said. “This one has a crazy spice tolerance. She actually won a back-to-school contest a few weeks ago. You want something, too?” She asked the bodyguard, who had been practically blending into the wall until then. “Sure…” One thing Beth had always appreciated about the local Chinese food place she ordered from was that they would come to find you in a building you were working on. So it was that Carly continued working on editing, even as they took delivery of their food. They’d just made it to the scene in the playroom the day of ‘Bree’s adoption.’ “Why don’t we stop and eat, then we’ll keep going?” Beth suggested. Carly shrugged, and they all gathered around a table on the back side of the room to split up the order. She shook her head at Nikki, watching Carly eat the first bite. She was pretty good about not being a mommy type herself, but you could see she was already planning how to rescue the crazy Little! Carly seemed to have sensed it as she smiled and enjoyed the first bite. “You really can eat that?” Nikki asked. “It’s delicious!” Carly told her. “You want a piece?” Nikki clearly couldn’t believe it was the regular dish, so she used her own chopsticks to take a piece of the meat and placed it in her mouth. She chewed before rapidly chugging some of her drink! “That’s not spicy?” She asked in disbelief! As if to prove a point, Carly grabbed one of the peppers and bit about half of it off into her mouth. “These are great! But really, I’d rate them maybe a mild poblano or jalapeno back home?” She shrugged and kept eating. “She really is an alien…” Nikki muttered, and the three of them laughed! After watching Carly scarf down food that should have been impossible to eat, she watched her switch back to editing and gradually move faster and faster. They did have to stop and enjoy the improv footage from the tea party, though! They were just getting ready to splice some clips together when a knock came on the door, and it opened. I TURNED AND found Charlotte and Sebastian at the door. “Hey guys,” I said, “What’s up?” “Just wanted to see how you two are getting on?” Charlotte asked. “Pretty good,” I told her. “Just about to finish the tea party scene?” They both chuckled, “I wish we could include the original,” Sebastian said. “Be careful with that one, though. I don’t think you violated any of your stupid Little’s rules, but it’s close to the line?” I nodded, “I actually scrubbed the audio from the original files on the system already.” I didn’t tell them I kept a copy in a strongly encrypted file on a personal storage device, though! ‘I know that no one will ever access it who I don’t to, though!’ “So, when do you think you’ll be able to finish this rough cut?” Charlotte asked. I shrugged and looked at the time, “We’ve got about ten more scenes to go; I’m hoping by the time I have to leave to go to the nest, we can be down to two or three left?” “That’s fast; you’re being careful with the cuts?” Sebastian asked. “She is,” Beth said for me. “The parts already look like a finished product to me. She keeps saying there are more things to do, but I sure can’t tell?” I shrugged, “I want to play with the transition effects some more for timing. Some of that, though, doesn’t make sense to get too nit-picky until we have the soundtrack. We also need to add sound effects to some scenes. I’ll work on that early next week, though.” “It sounds like you two have it in hand. Can you let us know when it’s done?” Charlotte asked. “Sure! Why don’t we plan to meet with anyone who wants to see the rough cut around 20 o’clock on Monday?” I said. “Bring your own pizza?” “Sure, we should be able to access one of the small viewing theaters, too,” Sebastian said. “Have a good weekend,” he said, pulling Charlotte from the room and letting us return to the editing. “Think they don’t trust us?” I asked once the door was closed. “No, they definitely do!” Beth said, “I think it’s more the helpless feeling of this part being out of their hands?” “Well, you can’t exactly have a full group working on this part?” I responded. “No, and I think that letting go is tough sometimes,” she smiled beside me. “I can kind of understand? You’re pretty much doing the whole thing right now.” I blushed, “Sorry?” “It’s your major; you should be the one doing it!” I continued working as quickly but carefully as possible. I hated seeing my original self in the early cuts, but I couldn’t help but smile anytime there was a close-up of my new face. I loved the hairstyles they’d used, and the outfits were cute—if only they weren’t as infantile! I couldn’t help but love my new self a lot more, though! The editing passed with a series of steps for each set of shots. Step one was using Beth’s notes to determine which take was the best. She had done a great job, and I couldn’t disagree with her choices on the Edit Decision List she drew up. With the editing software, it was a quick press of options to have all of the camera shots from that take available to quickly glance through the script and see what looked good for a selection. I would alternate close-ups, medium shots, and wide shots depending on what made sense to tell the story. Each time I did a close-up of Beth, I also felt butterflies in my stomach. Charlotte was a professionally fun actress in all of her shots. She was so talented! Little things like a raise of her eyebrow, a slight turn up of her lips, or tensing of her body told the story so well in anything she did! You could take the audio out of the clip and still be able to read what she was saying and doing! That really applied to most of the cast, though! Ava was the one exception. She really struggled to act the part of the daycare owner believably. I could see why Beth had so much footage of the time in the daycare playing because it took multiple takes to get a scene good enough for her. Even then, I found myself using some creative shots and cuts to use her voice and avoid her facial expressions, which tended to be rather dull or unrealistic. I hated the subject matter of the film, but there was a sense of pride in my being as I completed each part of it. It probably helped that even though I enjoyed my appearance, it still took me a moment to recognize myself as the actress in the scenes! To my surprise, it was soon twenty minutes from when I was supposed to be in the dorm, and I had just one last scene to finish! “I want to stay!” I complained, even as I followed Beth’s directions and saved, backed up, and logged out of everything. “I know, but the last thing we want to do is have a curfew violation for you?” I nodded, “Yeah…” As I stood up, I realized we’d never changed my diaper again, and it was practically all hanging below the level of my skirt! Beth had just put her backpack on and smirked, “That’s a little wet…?” “I noticed,” I said, looking at the clock. “Do you think you can deal with it until you get back to your nest?” Beth asked. “Time is running out?” “If you carry me?” I said with a sigh. “Just don’t leak on me,” she said half-seriously. “They’re usually pretty good about not doing that. But no promises?” She risked it, gathering me up and walking beside Nikki quickly to the dorms. When we reached Sanders Hall, she sat me down at the door, and I grimaced. “Sorry, Beth. I did leak on you, it looks like.” Thankfully, her jacket was waterproof, but there was a definite spot on her side where my diaper contacted her. “It’s okay, Carly, that’ll teach me to make sure we check your diaper more often! Get inside and get Miss Lilly to change you quickly before you leak on anything else!” she advised as she knelt down and risked getting wet again with a hug. “See you in the morning,” I told her, “Love you,” I added softly. “Love you too,” she smiled at me. I was just crossing the lobby to the elevator when I saw Mackenzie. “Well, hello there,” she said, “I haven’t seen you all week except in the pool!” I blushed, “Sorry, it’s been a busy week, and I’ve been working on that film project.” “Is that where you’re coming from now?” I nodded, “Yeah, we were trying to get as much done today as we could.” “Too busy to change that diapee?” I squirmed under her gaze as she knelt in front of me, clearly able to see the soaked diaper hanging below my skirt! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like button and leave a comment! My writing drought has continued through this week, but I'm hoping this weekend that I may have a shot at writing more again. We'll see what my mindset is like. Unless I have a massively productive weekend, we'll definitely be back on once per week again for a while. Thanks for your patience here!

Hey everyone! I did a whole bunch of writing and planning for the next few chapters yesterday and felt that might be a better move than rushing to edit this. I’m hoping this bulk work I did will make it so that I largely won’t have to both write and then later edit chapters in the same day. It’s doable but with some of the longer chapters, it can be a lot. Next, as a reminder, I’m now polling between two stories to figure out what I should write next. The two choices are listed out in chapter 2, so be sure to check them out and let me know. As I will announce my winner in my last chapter, that would be the deadline for you to make your opinion known. As usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 4: Gripping Onto What’s Fun Only… and Failing Oh boy, do the Bigs around here have some potent food choices. I thought that some noisy toots or having to pee really bad was an issue, but there is nothing quite like feeling hungover for hours after eating whatever caused me to still feel fuzzy when I got home after daycare. Nancy seemed a bit concerned and asked me a bunch of funny questions, but by the next morning, the buzz and fuzziness had largely faded and I just kind of felt at ease. In fact, it was the first time I felt okay about anything in my life here in a long time. Nancy still seemed a bit perplex, but she just kind of went along with it, even going as far as to say the old standard of ‘if you’re happy, I’m happy.’ I could see a look behind her eyes that made me question that statement a little bit, but she was Nancy. She would never lie to me, and I mean, she had started to cut off my crusts lately. Who would cut off your crusts and would still lie to you. No one… that’s who. So, life continued just very much as it had. I noticed a few oddities, just kinda feeling a bit numb and forgetful about certain things, but I was still the oldest Little in the Canopy room and that had to mean something. To be frank, a bonus of being just a teensy bit forgetful was that I was able to read a bunch of the books I had before. I stumbled over a word or two, but no one uses them outside that book, so I didn’t really care. I got the gist of it after all, and I was still a smarty pants around here. To even further prove my maturity, I even upped my rejection of other Littles when they came up to me and asked me to play. Before, I sometimes agreed to play with them if it was in my best interest, such as blending in on days where I thought the staff was suspicious of me, or if someone like Mrs. Carter or Mrs. Gillies was upset at me for one reason or another. I was a good gir… well behaved, and I think that’s all that should have mattered, but still, I wanted my status to stay that way as much as possible. So, for today as an example, this one Little, Anna, came up to me. She was a tiny firecracker of a thing, and from her pull-ups just peaking ever so slightly above her waistband of her jeans today, I knew she wasn’t going to be in this room for much longer. “Pwease pay wiff me?” she begged, her eyes becoming like round saucers in her down-pat begging act. Fortunately, after so many times with Littles here by now, I was practically immune to it. “No, Anna. I said no and I meant it. Go find one of the other Littles. I need to finish my book before snack time today.” “But you pwomised!” she countered. “Iss jus’ some tea pawty dis time. I pwomise!” I scratched my head and tried to remember ever promising such a thing, tea party or otherwise. It was a major downside of my memory being a little problematic, but I just chalked it up to my exhaustion levels. I mean, I was getting super sleepy around the afternoon time lately after all, so it just made sense. Still, I just shook my head fiercely. “Doesn’t matter what I promised you, Anna, if it wasn’t today. Unless you can tell me when, then I must have meant it for the day I said it. Not my fault you didn’t remember or didn’t get to me in time that day.” I felt so triumphant as I foisted the blame back onto Anna. For her part, Anna just stood there for a moment and scratched her own head trying to remember when it was and what exactly I had said. Being the more regressed of the two of us, I knew my word would mean more than hers if it ever came down to it. I couldn’t remember promising anything, but if she couldn’t either, I felt pretty justified and off the hook for this go round. Finally, Anna broke from her head scratching. “I can’t remembuh, but pwease, Emiwy! Pwease!” The poor Little was now even succumbing to clasping her hands together and pleading with me even harder now. It was a rare form to see most Littles get to that level, and I will admit that I cracked a little, but I ultimately still held my resolve. “No, Anna. Not now. I need to find out what happens to my hero James as he climbs the grape vine to find the ogre and save his village. I don’t have time for tea now.” I was being truthful and the book, complete even with pictures, was fascinating to me. Still though, I looked at Anna, and her wide eyes seemed to be on the verge of bursting into tears any moment now. Seeing Mrs. Carter casually glance our way every once in a while, I knew I had to back up and try to resolve this mess before it got even worse. I was already on strike one today for refusing to come to sing-along time this morning. I never had to before and I was more mature than others and I had a book to read and… I shook my head, trying to get back on track, and resumed looking back at the still begging Anna before me. I sighed audibly, still seeing the ever-watchful Mrs. Carter looming nearby. “Fine. How about later? Okay? Will that make you run off and leave me alone right now?” Anna’s pleading stopped, and again, she seemed deep in thought, this time stroking her chin, but soon, a smile appeared across her lips, and she nodded her head enthusiastically. “Yes! I’ll ask you waiter. Tank you Emiwy!” I nodded and made sure she toddled off far away from me. Satisfied she was bugging someone else now, I resumed reading my wonderful book. Of course, I had no intention of playing with her or even having tea later in the day, but she didn’t need to know that. All I knew right then was that I had likely been spared strike two and an immediate march over to the punishment room. My butt was still sore from last week when I went there again for refusing to eat my veggies at lunch time. They were all green and squishy, so refusing, I got a spanking. Unfortunately, since my first encounter with Mrs. Gillies, she had insisted on me participating in more Littles activities than I used to. Stil trying to maintain her custody of me, Nancy didn’t object and actually encouraged me to participate in order to blend in better. I didn’t like her much for that, but I couldn’t deny that she had a tiny bit of a point, so I eventually forgave her. Plus, it didn’t hurt that she offered me a freshly baked cookie later that night as an apology for hurting my feelings earlier. Today, though, to my chagrin, was art day. Now, being the English major I was, I supported the arts program in all their renewed refinery back on Earth. Artists and their grand designs were springing up everywhere back home, but just because one supports something, does not mean they can do it themselves. For me, I could appreciate a good Picasso or Monet any day, but I was near useless when it came to doing anything like that myself. Still, when Mrs. Carter and Miss Valerie told me to do something lately, I tried to do it. “Alright everyone,” Miss Valerie started to announce excitedly, “today is art day!” Many of the Littles around me cheered. I did not. “Yes. Now, some of you will be working with markers or the crayons with me, but others of you will be working with paints with Miss Valerie,” Mrs. Carter pointed out, holding up a bucket of crayons and markers while also gesturing to the easels at the other end of the room near the treehouse structure there. I groaned, but I knew that painting was just downright messy, so I ended up joining Mrs. Carter and a few other Littles with the markers and crayons. “So… do we get a prompt, or…?” I tried to ask without sounding too much like one of the drooling Littles around here. Mrs. Carter only chuckled. “Well, Emily, you can just choose to do something on your own or we have these very easy lined drawings all lined up for anyone who wants them.” I hesitated for a moment, but when I saw most of the Littles wearing pull-ups quickly snatch the lined drawings, I elected for the blank piece of paper instead. “I’ll just stick to using my mind. Shouldn’t be too hard…” Mrs. Carter just smirked at me and walked away to help a few of the other Littles. Time dragged on a bit after that. It took me at least 15 minutes to decide to just draw a house and a nice day to fulfill the needs of the assignment, but I kept messing up the lines. I wanted it to be perfect, and I started grumbling heavily to myself. “Easy there, Em,” Tyler noted from next to me. “It’s just to have fun here. No need in giving yourself a migraine…” I always liked Tyler. He was kind to most everyone, seemed to be a little possessive of things that belonged to him, but he also seemed to be one of the few around here that I could talk to even remotely normally. “Easy for you to say… didn’t you mention being an art major or some such?” Tyler shook his head. “Technically no. Former marketing major but in truth, I almost did consider choosing art. Still… just takes a little skill and some imagination around here.” He then rested his crayon down and held up the piece of artwork he had been working diligently on since I started. “Geez…” My eyes darted around his beautifully crafted image. It was a self-portrait but was entirely down in crayon in ways I had never even considered before. Having only 12 colors to choose from, he nearly effortlessly blended many of them together to create highlights and shadows everywhere. “That’s… it’s…” “So lovely!” Mrs. Carter rudely interjected from behind us. “You should be very proud of that, Tyler. I think we should stick that out front to show off.” Her eyes then darted over to my sorry excuse of a drawing. “And Emily… that’s a very good effort. I’m sure Nancy will just love it. Is that your house back on Earth, sweetie?” I could feel the condescension and her tone used exclusively for younger Littles just dripping off each of her words. I nodded, and seemingly satisfied, Mrs. Carter walked off. Feeling my emotions suddenly surge as they oddly had been recently, I quickly ripped up my paper. “Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!” “Hey!” Tyler tried to yell out to stop me, but it was too late. He looked a little crestfallen as he stared back at me. “That was really good, Em. You should have kept that…” I just angrily hmphed and folded my arms. Tyler seemed a little hurt, but I didn’t realize someone else had been watching and listening in. “It’s okay, Tyler,” Miss Valerie said warmly from behind us. “You have a wonderful piece of artwork, and I think Emily here just needs something different today.” She then held out her hand to my crossed arms and smiled at me patiently. “Come on, Emily. Let’s see if painting is more your style today.” Seeing her invitation more as a command than a request, I sighed and took her hand. “Bye Tyler… I really did like your piece…” He smiled back at me and waved goodbye. “Thank you, Em. Just have fun today, okay?” I didn’t have time to respond back as Miss Valerie wasted no time in dressing me in a large billowing smock that covered all my clothing from my neck down to my feet. Seemingly happy with her work, Miss Valerie stood back and smiled. “Wonderful. Washable and even edible paint, but no sense in getting it on your clothes needlessly, huh?” I just nodded and wanted to get this portion of my day over with. Miss Valerie kept smiling and brought me to a now empty sheet of paper hoisted up on an easel. It seemed even more daunting to me than my previous sheet with the markers I was using, but Miss Valerie just pushed the paints and brushes right up to me. “Here you go, honey. As Tyler said, just have fun!” With that, she then left me, but I still felt stumped. I had already tried and personally felt like I had failed with my rendition of a house, so I had no earthly idea what to paint now. Ten minutes passed and I noticed that many of the Littles had begun to disperse to go get cleaned up with some of the volunteers today. Groaning over a bunch of college-aged and high schoolers seeing me struggle with something like painting, just got me all twisted inside. Before I resigned in abject failure though, Miss Valerie came back up to me and sighed. “Still no painting, huh?” I shook my head sadly. She then patted my shoulder. “Here. Let’s try something else.” She then grabbed a brush and splattered a few dollops of paint on the paper plate in front of me. “Okay, I won’t subject you to finger painting today, but we can at least make something for you to take home to Nancy today.” “But I don’t think I can do it, Miss Valerie!” I accidentally whined back. I meant it more as a protest, but once again, my cloudy emotions seemed to be taking over. “I’m terrible at art! Always have been!” “I don’t think that’s true, but even if you think it is, that’s okay, dear. I have something else in mind anyways.” She then grabbed something from her pocket and stretched it out. “Alright. Eyes closed, but just in case you want to peak…” Without so much as another word, she wrapped the long cloth around my eyes. “But I can’t see!” I protested, but it was no use. In seconds, everything was either shades of black or there were just some slips of light coming from underneath the cloth, but it was just of the floor and my feet… nowhere near close to the sheet in front of me. Miss Valerie chuckled. “That’s okay, sweetie. Right now, we’re just going to have fun.” And with that, she took a hold of both my arms and held them out before me, like I was some half-dead mummy or Frankenstein’s monster. Before I had a chance to protest, Miss Valerie cut me off. “Now, before you complain, I just want to do this one thing. I’ll hold you up and decide the color, but you just move your arms with what feels best, okay?” Seeming trapped and helpless, I felt couldn’t do anything but nod. “Perfect! Alright… here we go!” Miss Valerie then thrusted me downward and up. It felt strange to be controlled and yet not in control as well. My brush definitely hit the canvas, but not being able to see anything, I just moved about between long strokes and sheer wildness. I could quickly feel splatters of paint coating my hands and arc out to my chest. I hesitated. “Keep going, Emily! You’re doing really great. Just tell me when you want to switch colors.” “Switch!” I belted out immediately. I then dove down and popped back up moments later. From the splashing of the water on my hands, I knew I was making a mess, but Miss Valerie didn’t seem to care. She even started making race car noises behind me and started to turn the whole thing into a game. I would shout, “Switch!” and she wound dunk me down again and then back up all while humming and grunting out like we were in some car race or on a rollercoaster. “Vroom! Eeek! Dunka dunka dunka! Vroom! Vroom!” It was so silly… she was so silly, but it didn’t take long of the utter ridiculousness for me to begin to crack a smile as well. Being tossed around, practically smeared in paint most likely, and just waving about like some madwoman, it was hard not to. Finally, Miss Valerie halted me into position. “Alright, I think that’s good. Just stay still and let me help you out here.” I did as I was instructed, and the blindfold was quickly removed after my brushes were taken from my hands. Before me, the whole area, wisely protected by plastic sheeting and newspapers, was covered in splashes of paint, nearly too numerous to list, but when I stared at the canvas, it wasn’t anything, but it was also something. I wasn’t sure what, but I just marveled at the array of colors used and I almost couldn’t believe that had sparked from Miss Valerie’s and I’s chaotic dance of sorts. “We did that?” Miss Valeria chuckled as she began to use a wet wipe to clean the bulk of my hands. “No, sweetie… you did that. I just helped you carry the load for a bit. I took away all your judgement and worry over what you were doing. And, if I’m not mistaken from a few of the giggles I heard you make out, I think you had a good time as well. Am I right?” It was hard to swallow all that at once, because she was essentially insinuating that I just let go of everything here, and while that worked for the art world a lot of times, I also had to read between the lines as well. I couldn’t just outright tell her that I wouldn’t give into their infantile designs for me, but I also had to say something. So, I just kind of looked down and nervously bit my lip and rubbed my shoes together. “I guess…” Miss Valerie smiled, and I was grateful she didn’t push the matter further. “Okay. I got most of that paint off, but I think you need some sink time as well. So, off to the potty room with you. Scoot!” Not needing to be told twice, I marched into the bathroom with Miss Valerie. I didn’t think anything of it at first, but after thoroughly washing my hands off with most of the rest of the paint, Miss Valerie just kind of stopped in front of the door as I started to walk out. “Forgetting something?” I tried to rack my brain to think of anything she could be talking about, but I just came up empty. “No… I don’t think so?” Miss Valerie sighed. “Hmmm… well, if you need me to remind you… the potty, Emily… do you need to go potty?” Her hand gestured toward the diminutive stall I had been using so far in there. Seeing so many around here demoted to pull-ups I just had to pause for a moment, and really think if I did or not. I didn’t want to have any slip-ups and earn myself another strike, but I didn’t feel the need at all. “No, Miss Valerie. I don’t have to go…” Miss Valerie seemed a bit put off by that notion, but ultimately just accepted it and let me rejoin the others. Once the art supplies had been cleaned up and the artwork placed on drying racks, the rest of the staff got lunch prepared. It was pretty standard fare, but I guess there was a surge of us in the Canopy room recently, as they even brought in Miss Mindy from the Meadows room to supervise the event. Several Littles were scared, knowing exactly what types of Littles she looked over, but her warm smile and buoyant personality convinced most of them that she was only here to help today. I was less convinced. Still, after lunch was over, everyone mulled about their day. Another round to the potties for most of the Littles, but I just kept reading my book about James and the ogre. It was just getting to the good part when Miss Mindy walked over to me. “Enjoying your book, honey?” I stared up at the tall curly redhead, but I think her nice smile threw me off a little. “Oh yes. I just got to the part where James is taking the magical flute from the treasure room!” Her eyes beamed down at me, and she even lowered her face to mine a little. She seemed less threatening closer to the ground with me, but I could still tell something was cooking behind her eyes. “That’s wonderful, Emily.” She then paused and looked at the rest of me. “Emily… do you need to go potty?” I probably should have been expecting that type of question considering that almost every Little in here just went or had an accident of some sort, but I honestly didn’t feel the need to go. So, trying to act as casually as I could about it, I shook my head. “Nope! I’m all good. Thanks for asking!” Trying to shuffle her away, I smiled widely and then dove back into my book. My ploy didn’t work though as Miss Mindy pulled down my book only seconds later so that I now faced her again. “Emily… I think you do need to go. Miss Valerie says you didn’t go before lunch, so you’re either not drinking enough, or you’re lying to one or both of us now.” I was starting to feel a little defensive right then, but I still tried to remain calm. It was a classic Littles trap, but I didn’t realize it at the time. I just wanted to read my book to see how it would end. Nothing sinister or anything like that, and besides, I really didn’t have to go. Maybe in an hour, but not then. “I’m not lying,” I tried to defend myself. “Honest…” Miss Mindy still didn’t seem satisfied with my answer, hesitated for a moment, and then yanked my book away from me. “Hey!” Miss Mindy held the book just out of my reach, and I tried to claw it back. “Tsk, tsk,” was about all she said back to me, and frankly it just kind of got me more annoyed and more desperate to just go on with my day and finish the book. I was so near the end, but I couldn’t remember it from when I read it before. So, I persisted. Now, I just want to go on record and say that the Littles guide I read might honestly be a ploy for Littles to regress themselves. It practically hints at just submitting to Bigs by the end, but as I was finding out, it was also leaving out huge bits of useful information. First, not all Big advice is bad, seeing as if I had listened to even a single one of them, I might have even been home by now. Second, a Little should always carry their passport with them, even beneath their clothing. It’s your lifeline and your bags can always be stolen… your bra or even underwear, possibly, but not so easily. Third and finally by now, I felt it should have listed something about moving your hands fast back toward a Big. It might have just been some playful shoving or trying to get something just out of your reach, but it just took a second for something to go terribly wrong. And something did go wrong… Trying to snatch my book back, Miss Mindy almost seemed to be toying with me by now. Several Littles looked on in horror at the scene unfolding before them, yet no other Big was there to put a stop to it. If they had, I might not have realized that Miss Mind suddenly arced back her hand just a little out of my reach, or that just under the book was Miss Mindy’s face. It took only a split second, but reaching out further, I lost my balance, and my tiny palm came crashing down and smacked Miss Mindy right in the face. A ghastly shock echoed throughout the room. Everything at once felt like it had stopped. Miss Mindy seemed truly unhurt but seemed definitely perplexed over what had just happened with her face and my hand. For my part, I nearly froze as I stared back at my hand like it had somehow betrayed me. I knew it was just my fault, but I knew whatever happened next wasn’t going to be good. So, even for a moment, it felt nice to blame someone or something else other than my own fault. Regardless, Miss Mindy’s expression soon grew dark, and she bolted up. Her full height stood strained above me and I nearly whimpered at the realization of what was now likely to happen. I was in trouble for sure, but I just didn’t know how much yet. “Emily Breckenridge!” she thundered. ‘Shoot.’ I could only look back up at her in fear. “I guess someone decided to be extra naughty today. Pity…” It was less than I was expecting, yet I still felt certain I would be visiting the back cutesy dungeon I had twice before. So, it wasn’t exactly a shock when she hoisted me up into the air and then under the crook of her arm. Then, however, she spoke, and my blood froze and then boiled. “I guess I was too hopeful to expect a Little like yourself to be ready for the potty just quite yet. Shame… Oh well!” she said so nonchalantly. “Afraid the training panties just aren’t going to cut it!” I think I nearly wet myself right there. I was a good Little, but I really just didn’t need to go. Plus, I had only just hit her by accident. Surely that had to mean something, right? But the Littles parting right down the middle to allow Miss Mindy to pass through outside the room seemed to prove me dead wrong. Unfortunately, unlike the back room I was expecting, she exited the Canopy room quickly and entered the one place I really didn’t want to be: Mrs. Gillies’ front office. To my horror, Mrs. Gillies was already there waiting for us. She wheeled around in her chair, and I could see a cabinet full of monitors that she promptly closed. “I already know, Mindy.” She sighed and looked right at me. “Anything to say for yourself missy?” I gulped but I knew this could be my one hope at redemption. I meekly nodded and looked up at my captor and would-be punisher. “Please Miss Mindy. It was just an accident. I didn’t mean to hit you. I’m really, really sorry!” I tried my best to look my most pitiful and while I thought I was definitely getting better at it; I don’t think it was quite where it needed to be to be effective. Miss Mindy sighed and shook her head. Before she spoke a word, I knew my fate was already sealed. “Oh well. I know you’re already sorry about that, Emily. I was hoping you were going to say something else, but,” she then looked back over at Mrs. Gillies, “with your permission, I think the next bit should do well today?” I had no idea what she was talking about, but Mrs. Gillies folded her fingers, leaned back in the chair, and then sighed. “I really hate to do it, but I will trust your judgement in this matter.” With that, Miss Mindy just nodded and hauled me out of the office. Realizing my fate was likely sealed, but not wanting a spanking, I tried for plan B and fought back as much as I could. I was already in loads of trouble by now, so it just felt like my next logical choice. “Let me go! Let me go!” I began to wiggle as if someone had just poured ice down my panties. Now, ‘quit while you’re ahead’ is a useful phrase that I feel every Little should cherish and memorize no matter what their circumstances in this dimension. In retrospect, thrashing about was not the move to make right then, as when we passed by the front desk, Miss Mindy grabbed a ruler and gave me three swats to my exposed rear. “You! Will not! Kick me!” I barely felt the pain, but I also felt I hadn’t done anything wrong on purpose. It was so unfair, and the tiny spanking only furthered my emotions as they began to go haywire. I wanted to listen to her… I really did, but my mouth and body had other ideas. “No! No! Let me go! I didn’t do anything wrong!” “Unbelievable…” Miss Mindy just shook her head. “Guess we need to make pit stop first. She then resumed her walking and to my horror, she entered the Canopy room. Almost every Little just stared at me in horror, but Miss Mindy just ignored them and went over to my cubby and to the container at the top that contained my mandatory change of clothes. “Hmmm… these seem a bit inappropriate today…” Miss Mindy then dumped my spare training panties out and instead replaced them with a pair of pink prince pull-ups. Remembering what she had said earlier about not being ready for training panties, I was too shocked to say anything. “Perfect! These should do nicely. Now, just one more stop.” Miss Mindy then took me down the hallway outside, and unfortunately, right into the Meadows room. Fearful that everything was falling down around me now, I popped out of my stupor and began to thrash around more. Despite my ruckus, Miss Mindy’s grip just held firm. “No! No! You can’t do this to me! I want my panties back, you stupid cow!” I cursed. I had no idea where those words were coming from, but I knew they were bad in so many ways for me, particularly when a few Littles covered up their ears inside the room. “Tsk, tsk…,” Miss Mindy chided me, like I was the bratty young child I guess I was now looking like as I still fought her every step she took through the room. I swear I saw that old, ugly dog again, but I was too preoccupied by all the smells and the awaiting rear door of the room and the spanking I knew was on the other side. “Such a shame. You were such a good girl for us since you started coming to daycare, little miss. I guess we were giving you just too much slack in the Canopy room. No worries… we know just how to handle your type…” Miss Mindy continued, trying to reposition me better as I still wildly kicked around. I didn’t hear her though. I was in my own little world by then. “I want out now!” I just continued to wail, likely to my own further punishment later. “Wait until Nancy hears about this! She’ll have your job! Get off me now, you stupid bi…!” Before I had a chance to say anything further, Miss Mindy popped me on the butt again, this time with her freehand. Then, sighing, Miss Mindy just continued and nodded at the most notable daycare worker beyond herself working in this room. “Evening, Miss Tully. Just showing Em here her likely future…” Miss Tully just looked over to me, smiled, and gave me a little wave. Miss Mindy’s words and Miss Tully’s welcoming wave were a shock to my system, but before I had a chance to even register them, Miss Mindy just continued to carry me away and out the back door of the room. Soon, we were in the cutesy dungeon once more and I was lying back down on the bench with my panties and jeans around my ankles. Miss Mindy elected the long wooden paddle and lined up her shot from behind. I braced for the impact, but she then just sighed instead. “You know… it didn’t have to be this way. If you just behaved and listened, all this could have been avoided.” She heavily sighed again. “I just wanted you to go potty. Even just to try and then I would have known you weren’t lying. I think you just get yourself way too scrambled and overthink everything around here, and from what Miss Valerie told me, I don’t think I’m the only one who thinks so either. I guess we’ll soon fix that though…” My mind spun at what she had just said, but one swift smack by the paddle to my poor butt, sent those thoughts spiraling away. Today, I wasn’t even sure how many spanks I would be receiving, but I lost count after 20. After… uh, the numbers seemed fuzzy, but I just focused on the pain erupting from behind me. By the end, I was a complete mess, and unlike Miss Valerie, Miss Mindy immediately took me away and, to my everlasting sadness, to the back room once more. “Oh, hello again, Emily,” Bee said, smiling as Miss Mindy escorted me into the room and set me down on the restraining large armchair again. I didn’t respond and she stared back at Miss Mindy. “Everything okay? She’s not broken, is she? You know that messes with and can even invalidate my results.” Miss Mindy groaned and rolled her eyes. I remained silent and submissive to whatever their whims were. I didn’t care anymore. I just didn’t want another spanking. “Yes, Bee. I remember, but this little mischief maker smacked me in the face, threw a temper tantrum all throughout two classrooms, and refused to go potty.” It was an exaggeration, but I knew better than to correct her. “Oh my!” Bee then looked back down at me. “Little troublemaker indeed. Guess the first time didn’t stick. Can’t say I’m surprised with their lot though…” Miss Mindy nodded and backed away. “You got this? I think Tulia is going to need my help pretty soon back in the Meadows room.” In a second, the restraints clunked over my wrists and Bee smiled back. “Not anymore. Go, go. Little Emma and I are going to have a little fun, aren’t we?” she asked, now looking back at me. I still didn’t respond. “Oh. I think someone’s shy…” her voice was barely above a whisper like it was some secret or with the possibility of me being offended. I knew it was just a joke at my expense though. Miss Mindy smirked and then left. Oddly, I felt this place seemed familiar, as I really just knew of ‘a backroom,’ but I just couldn’t quite place it. Just as I was trying to figure out why it seemed so familiar, Bee poked a needle right into my arm. “Ow!” I could quickly feel the tears swim to my eyes and a warmth spread throughout my body. “That hurt!” “Awww…” Bee mocked. “Just a little prick, but I know just what will pick you right up.” She then wheeled away in her chair briefly and came back with a big scary-looking machine. “Okay, now just smile for the camera, Emma!” It didn’t look like a camera, but I stared back into the big screen getting into place before me. At first, I thought it was nothing but a likely broken, black screen, but soon, it popped on and an array of colors began to flood my eyes. “So… pwetty…” “That’s right…” Bee said, smiling just out of the corner of my eye. “Just look at the pretty images and relax, Emma. Just relax… that’s it… godd girl...” I quickly felt myself relaxing. Everything began to buzz and feel fuzzy. The pictures were funny. ‘Is that Nancy? Ooh! Bunny! Oh… I feel so… relaxed… happy… peacefuwl…’ I swore I felt a warm sensation in my panties, but the feeling soon went away. I was too sleepy to care anyways… The colors made me feel so many things. I didn’t want to close my eyes. I didn’t matter though. What I wanted didn’t matter. I was just happy… I was calm… relaxed… I was sooo sleepy… * * * I felt an odd tugging sensation and cold underneath my feet. My eyes slowly opened and then popped open all at once after seeing what initially greeted them. “Wha…?” “Oh good, sweetie,” Miss Valerie smiled up at me as she finished removing my training panties. “You’re finally awake.” Her face then turned a little sorrowful. “Sorry honey, but you kind of had an accident after you nodded off. It’s okay, but I think your training panties just aren’t doing the trick anymore.” I was so confused and my tushy really hurt. I tried to look for answers… I didn’t like being confused, but that’s when I found my pants and training panties off to the side… wet. “Oh no!” “Shhh, shhh,” Miss Valerie tried to calm me. “It’s okay. Really, Emma. It’s just a little accident. I just need to clean you up a little bit and everything is going to be just fine. I promise, okay?” “’kay…” was about all I could say right then in my dejected and confused state. I felt adrift and more than a little upset, but Miss Valerie said it would be okay, so I just trusted that she knew best. I looked down and I shivered as the wipes rounded my skin and wiped me clean. It was a little uncomfortable, but I was getting all clean again from my little accident. In the end, that’s what mattered. ‘I hate feelin’ all icky! Yuck!’ “Okay. Much better,” Miss Valerie said after tossing the last wipe away a few moments later. She then reached over and ruffled out something pink and kind of poofy. “Now. Just be a good girl for me and step right in. In fact, it’s just like you did with your training panties, okay?” I nodded and braced myself on her shoulder and then placed both my legs into the garment as she told me to. Miss Valerie then slid them up my legs and into place. They felt a little bulky and I worried that everyone was going to see and make fun of me, but I did like the princess on the front. She seemed so familiar, but I just wasn’t sure why. Regardless, I liked her and even the pink. I made feel all pretty… ‘Like the princess!’ Miss Valerie looked at me weirdly for a moment, and I felt like such a poofy head for forgetting the most obvious thing. “Sowwy, Miss Valawee… thank you so much. Dey so pwetty!” I showed my new pull-up off proudly to her. Miss Valerie only smiled back and ruffled my hair. “I’m so very glad, Emma. You were a very good girl.” She then bent over and grabbed something from the floor. “Now, let’s get these leggings on you so you can go back out and play.” I just nodded and once again, braced against her as she slid up my purple leggings. A little self-conscious over the slight bulkiness my leggings showed off with my new underwear, I reentered the Canopy room slowly. I saw a bunch of Littles looking at me and I squirmed in place thinking they were all judging me. Fortunately, it seemed I still had one friend here. “Emma! Emma!” Anna called out to me, running over. “Taywo goh in twoubuh!” I gasped in sadness and shock. “Buh’ he was so good. His awt was awesome and supah cool!” “Yeah!” my friend agreed. ‘She was my friend, right?’ “Buh someone stohl da paint he was usin’. Big fight an’ awl!” I gasped and we continued to chat for a little while longer. I hoped to see Tyler back here so I could offer him my support and a great big hug, but unfortunately, after some time, I still didn’t see him. Once again though, Anna was there for me. “Emma?” I looked back up at my friend. “Yeah?” “You wanna pway wiff me?” she asked nervously. I worried she didn’t want to be with me anymore, but when I saw she looked like she was the one who was going to get rejected, I just nodded my head really, really quickly. “Uh huh!” “Yay!” she celebrated. “How ‘bou’ some tea?” I smiled and nodded enthusiastically again. I knew I would have to leave soon, and while that meant that Nancy was coming here to pick me up… ‘Oooh! I can’t wait to see her!’ I then quickly thought of the cool new painting I had made today and even wanted to show off my new pull-ups! I mean, they were pink, and the princess was pink. ‘Did that make me a princess?’ I smiled but I quickly wondered how I got into thinking I was a princess in the first place. My thoughts felt like they had all just gone through a mixer. ‘Were they always so hard to wade through? Wait a sec… wasn’t I thinking something else before the princess thing and the pink bit?’ I stopped and tried to remember. ‘Ugh!’ I realized I had gotten off topic, but after focusing as hard as I could while Anna went to get the tea set from nearby, I remembered it! What I was thinking was that even though Nancy would be here soon, I was glad for friends like Anna. In an exciting and yet sometimes scary place like daycare here, making or bonding with a new friend was the best thing in the world.

Here is the next installment. I hope this leaves you hanging—evil laugh. Chapter 27 - Outburst As Darlene drove Avery home, she could feel the tension between them. She didn’t like it. She knew she had overstepped her bounds twice during dinner, but she thought she should be given some slack for everything she had done for him. What she has done for him has always been to look out for him. She didn’t understand her own emotions and why she felt the need. It wasn’t just about work telling her to look at him but something deeper. She looked over a couple of times as she drove with him with Avery just looking away from her. She tried to have a conversation a few times, asking him how he liked the restaurant, but he never said a word. He could have at least said thank you for paying for both him and Christy. It wasn’t a cheap dinner. But Avery continued to sit in the passenger seat of Darlene's car; he couldn't help but feel a knot of anger and betrayal in his chest. He was angry at her, and he made it clear by ignoring her. Her actions towards him made him feel how incapable he was of taking care of himself. And to make matters worse, Christy, the girl he had been trying so hard to impress, had witnessed it all. He could feel her judgmental gaze on him as Darlene continued to belittle and infantilize him. The thought of her finding out about his diaper and what had happened at Darlene's house filled him with shame and fear. He didn't want her to see him as anything less than a mature and capable young man, but now he knew that chance was gone. Despite his anger towards Darlene for treating him like a helpless child, there was still a part of him that secretly enjoyed the attention and care she showered on him. It made him feel special and loved in a way he hadn't felt before. Avery resented himself for having those feelings. He wondered if Christy had picked up on any of this or if she just saw him as a pathetic boy unable to take care of himself. The SUV came to a stop at the red light, and Darlene glanced over at Avery in the passenger seat. He was still facing away from her, staring out the window with an angry expression on his face. His shirt was untucked once again, with a new stain near his left pant pocket, where he must have rubbed it in while wiping his hands with his napkin. It was a mixture of the cheese sauce and tiramisu that he had for dessert. Darlene shook her head in frustration, realizing that Avery had no idea how to behave in a nice restaurant like the one they had just left. She turned off the radio, which was playing softly in the background. "Avery, I know you're mad, but avoiding me won't solve anything. I'm sorry for what happened," she said, trying to break the tense silence between them. But Avery remained silent as the light turned green, and Darlene drove towards his apartment complex. As they pulled up to his building, Darlene sighed and spoke again. "I'll see you tomorrow. Hopefully, you can get some rest." But Avery didn't respond. He simply got out of the car and slammed the door before storming off into his apartment without looking back. Darlene felt a surge of anger rises within her, but she took deep breaths to calm herself down. She couldn't stoop to Avery's childish level; someone had to be the mature one in this situation. She waited until Avery disappeared inside before starting the SUV and driving off. She couldn't help but feel frustrated with his behavior. It felt like she was dealing with a sulking child rather than an adult who should know better. Darlene's grip on the steering wheel was so tight that her knuckles turned white. As she drove away from the apartment complex, the memories of Avery's visit to her home swirled in her mind like a never-ending storm cloud. The thought of going back to that empty, lonely space made her stomach churn, and bile rose up in her throat. With a defeated sigh, she pulled into the parking lot of her favorite liquor store, hoping to numb the pain and delay facing her loneliness at home for a little while longer. As she pushed a cart through the aisles, running her fingers over the smooth labels of familiar wines and exploring new ones, Darlene's mind was consumed with negative thoughts. This was usually a calming activity for her, but today, it only served to amplify her feelings of emptiness and despair. She couldn't shake off the feeling that even this simple task would be tainted by her ever-present loneliness. Replying to the events of today, Darlene shook her head softly. From getting written up at work to Avery being angry with her for trying to take care of him, it seemed as though nothing was going right in her life right now. She felt like she deserved a break, a moment of respite from the constant barrage of problems and failures that seemed to follow her wherever she went today. But as she reached for yet another bottle of wine, she knew deep down that this temporary distraction would only lead to more regret and self-loathing later on as she committed herself not to drink herself to sleep tonight. As she picked up a new bottle and read the label, her iPhone rang. She pulled it out of her purse and saw that it was her sister Laurisa calling. "Hey, sis," Darlene answered as she put on her headset. "I wasn't expecting you to call tonight," Darlene continued. "Yeah, I know. But I'm worried about you and Avery. What's going on?" Laurisa asked, sounding concerned. "I'm fine, really. You don't need to worry," Darlene replied, trying to sound nonchalant. "Don't give me that, Darlene. I'm your older sister. I know there's something more going on with this guy from work. You've never been this protective over someone like that before," Laurisa prodded. "I'm just looking out for him like I was instructed to at work," Darlene insisted. "But you called him a boy earlier. He's a young man, Darlene," Laurisa pointed out. "I meant young man. It just slipped out," Darlene clarified defensively. "You may have said 'young man,' but your subconscious definitely said 'boy'. What's really going on? Did something happen when he came over last Thursday?" Laurisa pressed. Darlene hesitated before finally admitting: "No, nothing happened. We just watched a movie." Laurisa could tell there was something more to this than Darlene was leading on. "Hmm, sure, it doesn't seem like anything happened based on how you were acting at dinner tonight. You were practically jumping out of your seat every time he breathed," Laurisa observed. Darlene sighed. "Okay, fine. Maybe I was a little overly concerned for him. It won’t happen anymore. I'm done looking out for him just because work has asked me to." Laurisa could pick up on the emotions that Darlene was feeling. "Just be careful, sis. Your hormones are still all over the place from pumping so much breast milk. You haven't been yourself since the miscarriage," Laurisa warned. "I know, I know. But I'll be fine. Thanks for checking in, Sis," Darlene reassured her. "Alright, just promise me you'll talk to me about it and be careful. I worry about you," Laurisa said with concern. "I will, I promise. Love you, sis," Darlene replied sincerely. "Love you too," Laurisa echoed before they hung up. Darlene made her way to the checkout stand, her mind reeling from the conversation with her sister. She knew she was getting too involved with Avery, and that's why her emotions were all over the place. As she approached the counter with a cart full of wine, she paused and looked at the liquor aisle. It was a cool night, and she couldn't help but think of the times when she and her sisters would sit by the fire and take shots of Goldschlager while talking about their problems with boys or girls, in Laurisa's case. She grabbed a bottle and a shot glass, not sure what she was going to do with it yet. But one thing was for sure: she needed to find a way to clear her head and sort out her feelings before things got too complicated. As Darlene stood at the checkout counter with her cart full of wine, she couldn't shake off the nagging feeling that her emotions were getting the best of her. She knew her sister was right - she had been getting too close to Avery's situation, and it was starting to affect her own mental state. The cashier scanned each bottle of wine with a polite smile, breaking the silence that surrounded Darlene. "Stocking up for a party?" he asked cheerfully. Darlene forced a smile and replied, "Oh, just stocking up for myself. It's been one of those days, you know?" The cashier nodded sympathetically as he continued scanning the bottles. "I hear you. Wine always helps take the edge off." Darlene chuckled softly, grateful for the small moment of understanding from a stranger. "Yeah, that's the plan." As the last bottle was scanned, Darlene reached into her purse, pulled out her wallet, and paid the cashier. With a heavy heart, Darlene left the liquor store, her arms full of wine bottles and a bottle of Goldschlager. While she drove home, she passed by one of her favorite parks - a peaceful oasis in the midst of the bustling city. The park was known for its friendly ducks and geese, as well as the occasional sighting of rabbits and chipmunks. Despite the tempting prospect of a tranquil afternoon at the park, Darlene couldn't shake off the events that had transpired earlier in the day. She quickly decided to pull into the parking lot with a heavy sigh and made her way to a bench by the small man-made lake. The sun was beginning to set, casting a beautiful orange glow over the water. Darlene set down her purchases on the bench and took out a shot glass she had picked up at the store. She poured herself a shot of Goldschlager, relishing in the familiar warmth that spread through her body with each sip. "To the end of a shitty day," she muttered before downing the shot. As she sat there, watching the sunset and sipping on her drink, Darlene couldn't help but reflect on her relationship with Avery. They had gotten into this thing that was going on between them right now over what she did, and now he wasn't speaking to her. It infuriated her not to have control over the situation, especially since she was convinced she could make him see things her way. She could just let it go. She absentmindedly ran her fingers along the rim of the shot glass as she thought about their last encounter - when he had voluntarily breastfed from her. It had been a deeply intimate moment, but now she wondered if it had caused some sort of underlying tension between them. With a heavy heart and another shot finished, Darlene decided to call it a day and headed back home. The sun had disappeared behind the horizon, leaving behind a peaceful stillness in the park's atmosphere - a stark contrast to the turmoil within Darlene's mind. She knew she was in for a long, restless night of no sleep as she got up and headed back to her SUV. —------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Avery burst through the front door, slamming it shut behind him, not caring about any of the neighboring apartments about the loud noise. Huffing, he kicked off his shoes and tossed his pants onto the floor. As he headed to the bedroom, Avery's hands reached down and pulled apart the Velcro tabs of his crinkled-soaked diaper. The diaper was cold and wet in Avery's grasp, squishing under his fingers as he wadded it up. The tapes were sticky and tough to pull apart, causing him to let out a quiet growl of frustration. As he wadded the diaper up, he sat it down on the kitchen counter, where it lay wet and squishy. Once the diaper was removed, it left a cool, damp spot where the fabric had been pressed against his skin. His face contorted into a grimace as he mumbled to himself, eventually turning away from the counter with a look of disgust. Avery walked over to his dresser, a sense of frustration and anger bubbling within him. He forcefully pulled out a pair of boxer shorts. "I am not a fucking baby," he shouted in his empty apartment, feeling the need to assert himself. He slid on his boxers without wiping himself down, glad to be rid of the diaper and Darlene. He stormed over to the sofa and turned on his PlayStation, loading up one of his favorite games, Ratchet and Clank. He was going to play till his anger went away. With every move of the controller, he felt some of his pent-up emotions release as he took out his aggression on the virtual bad guys. But even amidst the chaos of the game, Avery couldn't ignore the touch of Darlene's hand as she smoothed out his shirt and brushed against his diaper in front of Christy. The image played over and over in his head. Normally, he would have enjoyed this attention alone with her, but right now, he was too worked up to appreciate it. "Fucking take that!" he yelled at the screen as he continued to shoot down enemies in the game, trying to distract himself from the uncomfortable situation in his real life. An hour dragged by, the game's difficulty increasing with each level. Avery's frustration mounted, and his palms grew slick with sweat as he furiously pressed buttons on his controller. But no matter how skilled he was, it seemed like the game was against him. In a burst of anger, he flung the controller across the room, its plastic body colliding with the wall on the other side. "Fucking game cheats," Avery cursed under his breath, his heart racing with adrenaline. Avery's mind was a whirlwind of emotions, each one pulling him in a different direction. He needed to calm down, but he felt like he couldn’t, so he stumbled into the bathroom and turned on the shower. In the midst of his turmoil, he had totally forgotten about his valium which he could have taken when he got home. He dropped his boxers on the bathroom floor and stepped in the shower, letting the hot water cascade over his body. But it wasn't enough to soothe his frustration, and with a helpless cry, he lashed out and punched the shower wall. The heat only seemed to intensify his confusion and anger. Tears streamed down Avery's red and blotchy cheeks, his shoulders shaking with each sob. The once calm bathroom was now a disheveled mess, bits of shampoo and soap bottles scattered on the floor, which he knocked down as he through his fit of rage. Tears continued to well up in Avery's eyes and spilled over as sobs racked his body. He wasn't even sure what he was crying about anymore; his emotions were just too much to handle. For what felt like an eternity, he alternated between crying and hitting the shower wall until exhaustion finally overtook him, and he rested his head against the tile. The shower water felt both hot and cold against his skin, adding to the intensity of his emotions. His knuckles were raw from hitting the hard tile, and his body ached from the physical and emotional strain. Avery's soapy fingers ran through his hair as he tried to relax under the hot water. But then, a loud pounding on his front door shattered his peace. He froze, water still running over his closed eyes and down his chest. He strained to hear the muffled voice outside, but all he could make out was, "Open up!" Panic rising in his chest, Avery shut off the shower and quickly wrapped a towel around his waist. Racing towards the door, he couldn't shake the thought that something terrible must have happened for someone to be banging on his door like this. Was the apartment complex on fire? "Hold on... Let me get dressed," Avery shouted back at the person, hoping they would give him a moment to collect himself before confronting them. But they continued to yell insistently from the other side of the door. "Avery Sage! Open this door now! I know you're in there ignoring me. Open up!" His heart dropped as he recognized the voice to be Darlene's. What was she doing back? He checked the clock and saw that it was only 7:22 p.m., still early in the evening. With a sense of dread, Avery realized he had no choice but to face her before she caused a scene outside of the apartment complex. Hurriedly, he wrapped a tan towel around his waist and went to open the front door. “Finally,” Darlene said as she pushed past him as soapy water was dripping down his face and body with his half-wet towel wrapped around his waist. “I have been knocking for over 10 minutes.” “I couldn’t hear you,” Avery said, closing the door. This was the first time Darlene had set foot in his small one-bedroom apartment. “Obviously, I was in the shower.” Avery’s tone was sarcastic and not at all inviting. “I am sorry for getting you out of the shower. I didn’t know. I guess I am going to be apologizing a lot this evening.” Darlene said in a remorseful tone. Darlene's eyes swept over the small living room, taking in its sparse and humble furnishings. The sofa was faded and sagging, with worn spots on the armrests where people had rested their arms for years with mismatched pillows on it and a blanket draped halfway on it. The coffee table was scratched and marked with various rings from cups and plates. The old TV stand looked precarious, almost comical in its attempt to support the flat-screen TV as it was on two cinder blocks with a board across them. It was clear that this was not a well-furnished apartment. A controller by the wall near the door is lying upside down. “I came by because I don’t want to end the night like this. I wanted to talk about everything that has happened between us.” Darlene’s voice was concerned as she could tell Avery didn’t look right. His body was shaking, and it wasn’t just from getting out of the shower. “Nothing has happened; I don’t know what you're talking about.” Avery started to turn around and walk away. “Just forget everything and leave me be.” “See, you are doing it again. You’re trying to ignore me when I try to talk to you.” Darlene’s voice rose. “I am concerned about you, and I am trying to talk to you like grown-ups.” Avery just continued to walk towards his bedroom, and Darlene took a few more steps into the apartment, between the living room and kitchen. She could see the top of the kitchen counter had a wadded-up dirty diaper lying disgustingly on it. She rolled her eyes and then shouted. “STOP RIGHT THERE AND TURN AROUND. WE ARE GOING TO TALK!” Avery’s emotions kicked back in, and he turned around and stopped his feet on the ground a few times like a toddler would when they were having a tantrum. “I DON'T HAVE TO TALK TO YOU. I AM NOT GOING TO TALK TO YOU. I DON’T WANT TO TALK TO YOU. I WANT YOU TO GO AWAY FOREVER! YOU ARE NOT MY MOM!” He said the words so quickly and didn’t even realize what he said. His attitude took Darlene aback. She wasn’t sure what she should do. He was being unreasonable. There was a half-empty Sprite can on the coffee table, which Avery was standing next to in a towel. In anger at Darlene, Avery reached down, picked it up, and threw it at her. The soda can hit Darlene square in the chest, and some spilled down her blouse. As she was in total shock at what happened, Avery immediately turned and ran and slammed the bedroom door shut. She could hear him locking it and crying loudly. “GET OUT OF HERE. I DON'T WANT YOU HERE. YOU WILL JUST END UP LEAVING ME LIKE THEY ALL DO. I HATE YOU FOR IT!” Through sobs and shaking, his voice echoed through the closed door. "Everyone hates me! Everyone leaves me!" And Darlene knew then that his outburst wasn't just directed at her but at everyone who had ever abandoned him. She could hear him crying loudly, feeling helpless and alone on the other side of that locked door. “Everyone hates me. Everyone leaves me!” Avery screamed as his whole body was shaking, and he fell to the floor, pulling his knees up close to his chest and rocking back and forth. Darlene walked over to the bedroom door and tried to open it, but it confirmed what she already knew: It was locked. “Come on, Avery, let me in. I am not here to fight,” she said in a soft voice, but it was met with a loud thud against the door as he threw something at it. “GO AWAY. I HATE YOU! I HATE ALL OF YOU!” Avery screamed at her. “Fine, I am leaving, Avery.” She sighed and started to walk away, but just before she got to the front door to leave, she stopped and looked back at the locked door as she rested her hand on the doorknob to leave the apartment.

Sam's in trouble but there's still n escpe room to finish. Can she and her friends figure out the puzzles or will they have to tap out? --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- “Sam?” Nina hurried back across the room and knelt down in front of Sam with concern etched across her face, “What’s wrong?” “I’m…” Sam started. She had no idea how to tell her friend she was actively pooping herself. She had thought being found in the messy diaper the previous day was as bad as things could get but she had been very wrong. This was much worse. Sam’s body answered for her. She felt a cramp building through her bowels and she knew there was only one way to relieve it. With Nina hands on her shoulders Sam lowered herself into a squat. Before she had even reached her lowest point the rest of the first turd that had been poking out of her emerged and dropped into the padding, she exhaled softly as her butthole closed but there was more to come. She could only imagine how she looked, squatting in front of the others like this. “Oh… god…” Chrissy was muttering but in the now mostly quiet room her voice carried to every corner. “I’m sorry… I’m sorry…” Sam cried as tears ran down her cheeks. She was still fighting the rest of the waste that felt like it was piling up at her backdoor. A useless battle that she would inevitably lose. “Shush, it’s OK.” Nina said quietly, “Sam, look at me. It’s OK.” Sam looked up at Nina but it felt like the hardest thing she had ever done. She felt so ashamed. A second later her resistance gave up. Her eyes closed and she held her breath. Just as her tummy muscles tensed and pushed she felt Nina’s arms wrap her in a tight hug that she didn’t let go. Sam could hear Nina whispering to her as a sticky mass spread over the back of her diaper. “It’s OK.” Nina kept repeating, “I’m right here. You’re going to be alright.” Sam grunted. Her hands balled up into fists and she separated her legs a little more. There was a rush of hot sticky poop that pushed out the back and bottom of her diaper. She let out a breathy exhale as she stopped pushing. The heavy disposable felt like it might now be sticking out under her skirt. “That’s it.” Nina continued to quietly whisper, “Everything is going to be fine.” Sam covered her face with her hands and could feel the wetness of her tears on her cheeks. As soon as she had finished pushing she relaxed her bladder and soaked the front. At this point she felt out of breath and leaned forward into the cuddle which felt like the only thing keeping her from losing her mind. “Is everything OK in there?” A female voice came through the speakers. Clearly an employee of Midforest. “Erm…” Chrissy hesitated to say anything. Sam was still wrapped in a hug with Nina. She could smell herself and was shocked that her crush wasn’t gagging and running away. Sam’s tears had calmed down and one of Nina’s hands was up and stroking the back of her head. “I’ll tell them to unlock the door.” Amy said as she started towards the intercom. “W-Wait!” Sam suddenly blurted out. Everyone stopped and looked at Sam. She finally untangled herself from Nina and stood up slowly. She winced as she felt her heavy load rubbing against her skin and pulling her diaper lower. She swallowed nervously, she could see her friends looking at her with concern and not a little disgust. Bearing in mind what she had just done right in front of them she could hardly blame them. “If… If you can put up with the smell we… we could continue.” Sam hesitantly suggested. She was surprising herself in some ways. “Are you sure?” Nina asked with concern, “I’m sure no one will blame you for ending it.” “I don’t want to ruin it for everyone.” Sam said, “If you guys want to keep going then we can keep going.” Sam saw Amy and Chrissy look at each other. The smell was clearly spreading. She wondered if they both wanted to leave but neither had the heart to say so. Eventually Chrissy shrugged and Amy walked over to the microphone and pressed the button. “Erm… We’re fine. Thanks.” Amy said. “You really don’t have to stay in here doing this.” Nina said quietly to Sam, “I’m sure we’d all be happy to leave if it would make you more comfortable.” “I’ll be OK.” Sam replied in a slightly choked voice, “We must nearly be done, right?” Nina smiled and gave her a little nod. Sam stood still as her taller friend leaned forwards and gave her a small kiss on the forehead, for just a brief second Sam forgot all about her predicament. “Alright, well…” Chrissy was still looking like she would’ve rather left the room but didn’t want to be the one to say it, “We need to go through this little vent still.” “I’ll do it.” Sam said. “Are you sure?” Amy asked. “Guys, please…” Sam said as she waddled into the middle of the room, “If we’re going to carry on can we just try to pretend everything is normal?” Sam saw her friends nod but she understood how impossible what she was asking of them was. She couldn’t realistically hope that they wouldn’t act differently towards her after she had just filled her pants. She grimaced a little as she went across to the vent, the diaper’s contents shifted with each step and she wondered if the bottom of her disposable was peeking underneath her skirt. It certainly felt heavy enough to be poking out. Chrissy had already unscrewed the vent covering. It was a short tunnel but it would clearly be easier for Sam to traverse than the others, even so, she would have to get on her hands and knees. As she looked at the small hole she thought about how well she was taking everything. Before the week had started she had always thought she would throw herself off a building if she did anything so childish and humiliating. Now she had lived through her worst nightmare multiple times and yet not only had she not died from embarrassment but she was carrying on almost like everything was normal. She didn’t know how things had changed so much. “Alright, so I think there’s a button or something on the other side.” Amy said. Sam saw she was very pointedly breathing through her mouth. Sam dropped to her hands and knees. She heard gasps behind her and cringed, no doubt her friends could see her diaper under her skirt but she hadn’t thought that the damage she had done would be clearly visible. She could practically feel their eyes burning a hole into her bulging and stinky behind. Her automatic reaction was to freeze up but after a few seconds she decided the only way through it was forwards. With slightly awkward movements Sam crawled forwards. She quickly found that crawling in a messy diaper was even worse than walking in one, the poop rubbed against her and spread even more. Crawling in a diaper she had just filled as her friends watched her, it was easily the most like a babyish she had ever felt. She found that she wasn’t nearly as upset about it as she would’ve thought and wasn’t sure whether that was a good thing or not. It only took a few seconds for Sam to scamper through but once she was on the other side of the door she breathed a sigh of relief. It felt good to be out of view for a second. She leaned back against the wall and as she looked around she noticed a blinking light in the corner, of course she wasn’t alone and Sam started wondering just how much the people on the other end of the camera had seen. “Sam?” Nina’s voice called through the tunnel, “Can you see a button or anything?” “Hold on, I’m just looking.” Sam shouted back. The room on the other side of the door was very small, barely bigger than a closet. It was dark with a single lightbulb hanging from the ceiling. It was so dark that basically every bit of the walls just a few feet down from the light were completely hidden. There was indeed a button next to the door, in fact there were half a dozen and each was a different colour. Sam could just about reach them when she stood on tiptoes. As she looked at the buttons she started to smell herself, the small unventilated space quickly being made toxic by her underwear. “Erm, there’s a bunch of buttons.” Sam shouted through the vent, “Six of them.” “Damn it.” Chrissy exclaimed in frustration. Patience never was her strong suit. “They’re different colours.” Sam continued, “Red, blue, green, purple, yellow and orange.” “Well there must be a clue in here somewhere…” Amy said thoughtfully, “Give us a minute, Sam.” Sam leaned against the wall with her upper back taking special care to keep her diaper area away from anything solid. As she listened to her friends searching the main room for clues she wondered about how things would change. Once they all left Midforest would they all respect her after everything they had seen her do? Could she just go back to “normal?” Did she even want to? The strange fact of the situation was that Sam, after all of the accidents she had suffered through had rarely felt as at peace with the world as she did right then. Her walls had fallen and she didn’t feel the desperate need to prove anything to anyone for the first time in her memory. She’d always thought being exposed, being shown up in any way as anything less than a totally mature adult, would be the end of her but it had happened, repeatedly, and she was still OK. If anything she was happier than ever before just to not be constantly on guard, it had allowed her to get closer to Nina so it couldn’t be all bad. “Alright Sam, we have an idea.” Amy yelled, “Try…” A sequence of buttons was read out and Sam dutifully pressed each one. Everyone watched the door expecting it to slide open but it didn’t. Instead, a new button lit up, one shining a bright white light from it. It was above the other ones and obscured by the darkness which was why Sam had missed it before. “Nothing?” Chrissy asked. “There’s a new button.” Sam said as she stretched and stood on tip-toes. It was just out of reach, “I can’t reach it.” “Hold on, I’m coming through.” Nina said. “No, I’m OK.” Sam replied, “I can do it.” Sam stretched as much as she could. She heard her diaper crinkle as she reached up and was just about able to touch the bottom of the panel that this new button was on. She gritted her teeth and stretched a little more. With her other hand she leant against the door. Finally, with one big effort she jumped and smacked the button with her hand. A lot of things then happened very quickly. Sam was essentially a passenger to events as time seemed to slow down to give her just enough time to realise everything that was happening. Firstly, it turned out that the laws of physics still applied and as she hit the button she was pushed backwards, it was only a slight movement but when she was already so off-balance it was all that was needed. She started to topple over backwards as the door she hand been resting her hand on quickly slid open. Sam’s eyes flew wide as she stumbled and was twisted around. She saw her three friends standing at the doorway and looking through to her, she reached out her two little arms but it was all for nothing. She started falling backwards. It seemed like it took an age for her to hit the floor but she landed in a sitting position with her heavily soiled diaper the only thing cushioning the drop. It felt like an explosion. The poop had piled into a lump since it had been deposited in the diaper but now it was rapidly flattened between the floor and Sam’s butt. The sticky mush shot in every direction. Sam could immediately feel the hot excrement heading up her lower back and around the front until it seemed liked she was entirely coated. For a horrifying minute she thought the diaper had burst or leaked but it seemed like the disposable still managed to hold. “Ugh…” Was all Sam could say. “Are you OK?” Nina asked quickly as she rushed forwards. She seemed to hit an invisible wall as the smell escaped the confined space. “Y-Yeah… I’m OK.” Sam said as she gingerly stood up. Sam was fine physically but that didn’t change the fact that her whole diaper area was now covered in her waste. She gingerly walked out of the small room and back into the properly lit main area, she saw Chrissy step back to give her a wide berth. Nina and Chrissy were looking down at Sam with concern and barely disguised disgust respectively. “Ah ha!” Amy suddenly exclaimed. Everyone jumped at the sudden noise. Thankfully Sam stayed on her feet this time and turned around to see Amy pointing at the back wall of the tiny area. With the light of the main room now flooding in they could all see a grid of numbers that had been previously hidden by the darkness. “The code must be in here somewhere.” Amy said as she brought a finger up to her mouth in thought. “Well can you find it quickly?” Chrissy asked. Her nose was wrinkled up. “Chrissy…” Nina hissed, “Can you show a little compassion?” “I’m sorry.” Chrissy replied, “I really am, but it smells so bad in here.” “Sorry.” Sam said quietly. “It’s alright.” Nina put a hand on Sam’s shoulder, “Nobody blames you.” When Sam looked up she saw Chrissy open her mouth like she was about to disagree with Nina but then turned it into a big yawn at the last moment. She flashed Sam a quick smile before retreating to the furthest wall. Nina crouched down. “Don’t worry about her.” Nina said quietly, “No one’s angry or upset. It’s just…” “It stinks.” Sam replied, “Believe me I’m aware of that. Let’s just let Amy finish the puzzle and we can get out of here… Thank you.” “Why are you thanking me?” Nina asked. “Because… This would all be a lot worse without you here.” Sam replied honestly, “You’re the only thing keeping me together.” “Then I’m glad to be here.” Nina smiled widely. Sam was blushing as Nina stood up and they all looked at Amy who was still looking at the numbers and thinking. There was very little the rest of them could do as Amy had very much taken over. They were standing round for five minutes in near silence before Amy finally let out a squeal. She spun around and practically ran across to the main computer. She pressed four buttons and then a victory fanfare played. The countdown above the door cleared and was replaced by a large “Congratulations!” before the door clicked and swung open. Chrissy was the first to hurry out followed by Amy and Nina with Sam bringing up the rear. It turned out that the four girls were the last to complete their room. As they walked out they saw the other groups happily chatting about the fun they had. There were a few Midforest employees talking with people as well, Sam didn’t spend too long looking at them and kept her head tilted down at the floor. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/46b25983-dac6-4652-a6e5-79fcde39757b https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1253965

Chapter 20: Euphemisms Mesmerized by what I was seeing, I watched Hannah swing for another minute. Once Emma had gotten her cousin started with a push, Hannah didn’t have any issues maintaining her momentum on the swing set. Hannah swung her legs back and forth in a rhythm that kept her flying high into the sky each time she swung toward me. Every time Hannah was vaulted up into the air by the swing, the wind seemed to catch her skirt without fail, lifting it up enough to give me a brief glimpse of what I was by now one hundred percent certain was a pull-up. I wondered if Hannah knew how little her outfit did to conceal the pull-up and if that was something that concerned her in any way. Emma was standing next to me in front of the swing set, but she had pulled out her phone and was tapping away at it. If Emma had gotten a glimpse of her cousin’s undergarments, she didn’t say anything to me. Despite the suspicion that I had heard some crinkling from Hannah as we walked to the park, I was still somewhat surprised to find that Hannah was wearing a pull-up. Emma’s tale about Hannah wetting herself on the couch – and her statement that she thought Hannah ought to be put back in diapers during the day as well as at night – had made it appear as though Hannah hadn’t been wearing any daytime protection. But I was certain my eyes hadn’t deceived me. I had accepted Emma’s statement about Hannah’s bedwetting without thinking too hard on the matter. After all, my sister had wet the bed until she was my age, and it was clear from the advertisements I’d seen that pull-ups were sold for bedwetters the same age as Hannah and me. So, finding out that a thirteen-year-old girl was still wetting the bed – though unusual – wasn’t a surprise. And, from what I’d learned recently in conversations with my parents and Grace, there seemed to be some clear medical explanations for why a kid my age could experience bedwetting. But this – a girl my age needing to wear a pull-up during the day – was something altogether different to consider. It was like that five- or six-year-old girl I had seen getting her pull-up changed at the mall last week, another shock to my preconceptions about pull-ups and who used them. But why? That was the question I couldn’t escape. Why would a girl my age have difficulty controlling her bladder while she was awake? I wanted to pee my pants, and even trying to get my body to do it intentionally took an insane amount of effort. Using the toilet was natural, and it took a lot of convincing to get my body to do otherwise. So, what was the deal with Hannah? I looked around the playground. It had been several years since I had lost interest in running through it. We weren’t the only people using the playground by far. There were a couple of younger kids on swings further down the line on the swing set, and behind us on the playground, and another dozen or so from toddlers to kids a couple years younger than others running around on different play sets and equipment. I cringed a little as Hannah’s skirt lifted up to flash her pull-up again. I found myself getting embarrassed at the thought of what anyone else at the park would think of Hannah – and by association, Emma and me – if they were to notice that Hannah was wearing a pull-up, and about the derogatory word Emma had used to describe her cousin on the way to the park. As my parents had explained from their own experience, bedwetting was a normal thing that could happen to any kid, so while it was still embarrassing to have my family view me as a bedwetter, I could handle that as it allowed me to get pull-ups for myself. I remember that Emma had mentioned that her cousin had autism as if that was a one-size-fits-all explanation for all of her strange behavior. That had to be the explanation for why the girl wasn’t smart enough to use the toilet, despite being a teenager. “Alight, she’s good now. Come on,” Emma said, looking up from her phone. “She’s perfectly fine playing by herself.” We walked a short way from the playground to a nearby soccer field that wasn’t being used. I sat down on the grass and switched over from my tennis shoes to the soccer cleats I had brought along in my bag. I considered the possibility of taking a pull-up or two from Hannah once we got back to Emmah’s house. If I hadn’t already begun my bedwetting plan, I was sure I could have arranged to spend the night at their place. That would have been a perfect chance to get some pull-ups and learn more about why Hannah needed them. But with my parents now thinking I was a bedwetter, and with them not having gotten me any pull-ups yet, that wasn’t an option. Besides, as impatient as I was getting for pull-ups – seeing another girl my age wearing them wasn’t helping – I felt certain that I would be getting some from my parents soon, so unless the perfect opportunity presented itself, it wasn’t worth risking it to get any from Hannah. These soccer fields were currently set up for elementary-age kids, so the soccer goals were a lot smaller than the full-sized ones we typically played on. But that worked well for playing simple games of one-on-one and for practicing being more accurate with our shots. It was a shame that Angie wasn’t around, as she would have been able to play goalie for us. Instead, Emma and I took turns attempting to block each other’s shots. I dribbled the soccer ball out past the penalty box, which, like the goal, was proportionally smaller than the field we played our games on. Emma positioned herself in the middle of the goal, a few feet off of the line. Behind her, Hannah was having fun by herself on the playground. She had moved on from the swing set. Now she was busy climbing on a massive, circular jungle gym. Twisting through the different rings and levels until she was near the top of the structure. I pushed the ball ahead of me to the right with the outside of my right foot before stepping ahead to line up a shot. I pulled my leg back as far as I could before swinging it forward. I wasn’t going to give Emma a chance to stop it from going into the net. In the distance, Hannah had reached the top of the jungle gym. Even from as far away as I was, it was still obvious that she wasn’t wearing normal underwear. That made me even more curious. Emma hadn’t seemed to have had any reservations in talking about all the issues she had with her cousin. I couldn’t see how Emma could have been unaware of her cousin wearing a pull-up. That brief moment of taking my eye off the goal caused me to send the shot well over the top. The soccer ball sailed in the air. “Seriously,” Emma said. “You would have missed that by a ton, even on a regular-sized goal.” I groaned and jogged past Emma. It was my responsibility to retrieve the ball since I had missed the shot. Hannah saw me approaching and slid down from on top of the jungle gym. She jogged up to grab the soccer ball, which had rolled a few feet onto the rubber surface of the playground. “I want to play soccer now,” she said, starting to walk with me toward the soccer field. I really wanted to say no. But Hannah hadn’t even phrased it as a question. By the time I had managed to think of a somewhat polite way to tell her to go back to the playground, we were already nearly back to the soccer field. Emma had taken advantage of the break to grab a water bottle from her bag. She had just finished drinking from it when Hannah and I returned. “Can I have some of your water?” Hannah asked her cousin. Emma pointed to the other side of the playground. “Go get something from the drinking fountain over there.” “I tried it. It’s too cold,” Hannah whined. “It makes my teeth hurt. Can I have yours instead?” “Fine,” Emma said. She didn’t look happy about it, but she handed the water bottle to Hannah nonetheless. Hannah pushed open the cap, and then raised the water bottle right up to her mouth, placing her lips on it. “No, no, no,” Emma said, snatching the bottle out of her cousin’s grip. “Don’t be gross. I don’t want your germs on my water bottle.” Hannah stomped both of her feet on the ground. “That’s not fair. I need something to drink.” I winced at the sound of her high-pitched whining, but I wasn’t going to offer her my water bottle. I didn’t want anyone’s germs on it, either. “You can have my water bottle,” Emma said. “But you need to pour the water into your mouth.” Hannah crossed her arms. “I can’t do that. It will spill.” Emma tilted her head back and demonstrated for her cousin, pouring water from the bottle into her mouth without having her lips touch it. “That’s how you do it.” Emma handed the water bottle back to her cousin. Hannah hesitantly raised the bottle in the air, but she didn’t have it aimed correctly at her mouth. When she squeezed the water bottle to get a drink, the water instead sprayed all across her face and dripped down onto her shirt. Emma looked as though she was having a hard time suppressing a laugh as she watched her cousin struggle to line up the water bottle for another attempt at taking a drink. The second attempt didn’t go any better than the first. And now Hannah’s face and shirt were all wet. “I can’t do it,” Hannah pouted. She looked like she was going to start crying. “Fine,” Emma said. “Drink it however you want. You can have the rest of it.” Hannah raised the bottle to her lips and sucked on it almost like a sippy up. “See what I have to deal with,” Emma said to me quietly. “She whines like a baby when she doesn’t get what she wants. If I hadn’t given her the water bottle, she would have been tattling on me to my mom and aunt when we got home.” “All done,” Hannah announced. She handed the now-empty water bottle back to Emma. “Why don’t you go back to the playground,” Emma said. “Maddy and I are going to play soccer for a little while more, and then we will head back home.” “I can play soccer, too,” Hannah said. I watched as Emma started to say something and then bit her lip. I remembered what she had said just earlier about how she was supposed to be accommodating to her cousin. “Yes, that would be nice,” Emma said flatly. “Awesome!” Hannah yelled. She walked up to one of the soccer balls and kicked it toward the goal, putting it straight down the middle. Hannah turned around proudly toward us. “See.” “Yeah, and I would have blocked it if I was playing goalie,” Emma said with a wave of her hand. We decided to play a game called World Cup. The rules were simple. One person would guard the goal while the other two players competed against each other to score a goal. Whoever scored had to take the next turn at playing goalie. The game started off with Emma standing in the goal. She threw the ball out toward the middle of the field, and Hannah and I raced off to get it. Hannah was unexpectedly fast for how awkward her running form was. She made it to the ball first and began to turn to dribble back toward the goal. I backpedaled a little as I kept myself in front of Hannah, waiting for her to lose control so I could step in and easily poke the ball away from her. But, to my surprise, she was handling the ball much better than I had anticipated. Still, as she neared the top of the penalty box, I swung my foot forward, thinking I was going to get an easy steal, but instead of making contact with the ball, my cleated foot swung harmlessly through the air, and I nearly lost my balance. I didn’t know how Hannah had managed to evade me, but I turned to see her spinning past me, all while maintaining perfect control of the soccer ball with her feet. She took a shot at the goal and put it past Emma and into the corner of the net. She jumped up and down in celebration, again showing off the pull-up she was wearing. Emma started laughing at me. “I can’t believe you fell for that move.” “You’re the one who let it in the goal,” I retorted. “Only cause I was too distracted by you spinning in a circle.” I made Emma pay for that comment by stealing the ball from her and getting a goal of my own. Hannah’s goalkeeping skills weren’t anywhere near the level of her dribbling, so that wasn’t as much of a challenge. We continued our game for another twenty minutes or so, though the question of who was the winner was never really in doubt. Hannah had easily scored more goals than either Emma or me. It made more sense when she mentioned that she played the forward position on her school team back in Illinois. After scoring another goal, it was my turn to guard the goal while the two cousins faced off against each other again. I punted the ball gently, sending it out for them to chase after it. Hannah again reached the ball first and managed to keep it away from her cousin until she was closer to the goal. Hannah sidestepped deftly past Emma, but before Hannah could get the shot off, Emma shoved Hannah off of the ball with her hip, causing Hannah to fall to the ground. I was so caught off guard by the move that I wasn’t ready for Emma’s shot, which sailed past me untouched into the goal. Emma did an exaggerated celebration, sliding down on her knees on the grass. The way she had been so aggressive toward her cousin shocked me. No hard fouls was one of the unspoken rules we had when we were practicing. As Hannah lay on the ground for a moment, I got a much closer look at her pull-up than before. It did appear as though she had managed to keep it dry so far. After a few seconds, Hannah stood up awkwardly, brushing off her skirt as she did so. Beep. Beep. Beep. The timer on Hannah’s watch began to go off. Unlike when we had been back at Emma’s house, Hannah didn’t rush off to use the restroom. She tapped frantically at her watch, finally getting the alarm to shut off. Hannah got into position next to me as Emma grabbed the ball to walk toward the goal. Emma looked over at her cousin. “Aren’t you going to take your potty break?” “I can wait until we’re home,” Hannah insisted. “Hannah,” Emma said. “Your mom did tell me to make sure that you went if your watch went off while we were out.” Hannah glanced over at the center of the park. “I’m not going in a porta potty. Those are gross.” “Whatever,” Emma said. “I suppose you are wearing a diaper today, so it doesn’t matter if you pee your pants.” “I’m wearing a skirt, not pants,” Hannah said. “And they’re absorbent underwear, not a diaper. Only babies wear diapers, and I’m not a baby.” I recognized the euphemism from how the pull-ups were often described in the advertisements I had seen. I had always found the phrase to be really silly. Who would actually think those undergarments were underwear rather than just another version of a diaper? “Whatever,” Emma muttered quietly, rolling her eyes after turning away from her cousin. “Same difference.” Emma returned to stand in front of the goal before again through the ball out for Hannah and me to chase. We went through a few more rounds before deciding it was time to head back home. Emma and I sat down to change from our cleats back to our tennis shoes for the walk back to her house. Hannah was still dribbling a soccer ball absentmindedly in the field behind us. “Are you free to do anything else this afternoon?” I asked. I wasn’t sure what answer I wanted. There was part of me that was curious about Hannah’s need for pull-ups and another part of me that really didn’t want to spend any more time around that weirdo than was necessary. “Sorry, we’ve got plans to do stuff with Hannah’s family this evening,” Emma said. “But we could do something tomorrow.” “What are we doing tomorrow?” Hannah had snuck back up on us completely unnoticed. “We could play soccer again. Please?” “I think it is supposed to be raining tomorrow,” I said, as we started to walk down the path out of the park. “Then we can stay inside and watch a Harry Potter movie.” “That would be fun,” I said automatically, without thinking about it. As soon as the words came out of my mouth, I saw Emma just glare at me. I then remembered how she had warned me not to bring that topic up. What followed was an incredibly detailed interrogation from Hannah. “What House would you be in? What is your favorite character? What movie do you like best? Should Harry have ended up with Ginny? What would your patronus look like?” I barely had time to answer dozens of rapid-fire questions before Hannah jumped onto the next one. There finally was a brief pause, and I breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness that was over. I was mistaken. The next thing I knew, Hannah was talking about some Harry Potter fanfiction she had read on a website I hadn’t ever heard of before. Emma had slowed down, and was now trailing a dozen feet or so behind us to try to avoid the conversation. I hadn’t even realized that people writing their own versions of those stories were even a thing. She was talking at one-hundred miles an hour, with just the shortest of pauses to catch her breath as she detailed her favorite alternative plot, which somehow involved Hermione and Malfoy becoming friends. It was so bizarrely outlandish, but there wasn’t a chance for me to step in and ask any questions. Hannah paused her rambling mid-sentence as we were about a half-block away from Emma’s house. She then took off in a straight sprint, cutting across several yards rather than remaining on the sidewalk. “You know,” Emma said as she caught up to me. “You can’t say that I didn’t warn you about bringing up that topic.” Ahead of us, Hannah came to an awkward stop about halfway up the driveway to Emma’s house, when she suddenly frozen mid-sprint and stood with her legs crisscrossed. She remained frozen in place for about fifteen seconds before walking slowly up toward the house. “Yep, looks like she just pissed herself again,” Emma said with derision. “Such a baby.” --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 8 : My First Stream! This is it, my JJ Little Diaper Babies. The very first stream of JillianPlays. Excited? Well, don’t be. If you were to see this very first stream, it’s really nothing to write home about. While a lot of you are used to seeing an audience of 50-60,000, the actual audience was…drum roll please…a sizable audience of just…two. And these numbers do not even include me, the broadcaster. But before we get to the “wonderful and exciting stream that started it all”, we need to hit fast forward from where we last left off. When I woke up that Wednesday after the Fourth, I felt a little bit better. Yes, I humiliated myself the night before, but it’s a new day. And to greet the new day with me, my twin sister Jen entered the room and gave me a big hug. When she did this, I just couldn’t hold in the tears anymore, so I cried my eyes out. My sister remained in her embrace, trying to calm and console me from the night before. “There there Jill…” she told me. “It’s going to be alright. Just…stop. Please stop. You’re…doing it to me now. Now I’M crying! Oh Jill!!!!” I watched as a stream of tears began to come out of my sister’s eyes. “It will…get…better, Jill. Take the rest of the week off…before you look for work…*sniff*. I want you to be healthy…*sniff *sniff* “ I held Jen in a sisterly embrace as I wanted her to stop crying. I then realized that my diaper was totally soaked, and I needed to get a shower. So, I excused myself and got a shower. My sister nodded as I got up and left my room to clean up. And…yeah. Wednesday was just another chill day. I really didn’t feel like doing much, so I didn’t. I just ate and sat in my room all day, looking at some occasional texts from Gary, updating me on his Fourth of July and how it went. And before I knew it, it was Wednesday night. I diapered myself once again (12 diapers left! I’m going to need to buy some more soon…), did my nighttime routine of hygiene, hugged my sister Jen goodnight, and went to bed. Now for the day that you’re probably all waiting for. The day that I did my stream. Considering that I wanted the same schedule every day that I streamed, I decided to start my stream at 3:00, since most people coming home from work could catch my stream that way. Now my sister Jen had already left her house since Joey was back home. She was going to be spending the rest of the day there, and come back home later. Gary too, was on his way to my apartment since he came home yesterday. Even though he knew about my wearing diapers now, I still felt self-conscious about them around Gary. I had everything in my closet, including all of my trash. About seven minutes after 1:00, I heard a knock on the door. I opened it and it was Gary. As he walked in, I noticed that he was carrying two bags…from Walgreens? He…he…he didn’t…My face turned red with embarrassment. Gary looked at me with a face that reflected respect. “Jill,” he told me. “I got you a couple of things that you need. I know how expensive they are, so I wanted to help you out. Do you wear medium?” I shyly nodded. “Y-yes…” Gary placed the two bags in my hands. “Here. Go and take care of these. I’m not going to watch you do this. It’s the least I can do…” I blushed and smiled at the same time and looked at Gary. “Um…” I stammered. “Thanks…Gary…” Gary understandingly nodded. “Jill, I already told you. My younger sister had to deal with this every single day. She was very self-conscious about it so we never made a big deal about it in my family. So, I get it. Take care of those and return when you’re ready, okay?” I nodded and entered my room with the diapers that Gary got for me. I closed the door and took the sacks out of the bag. I gasped, my jaw hitting the floor. They were the same Certainty unisex fitted briefs that I bought for myself before! With each of them containing 32, that gave me 64 more diapers. And to include the 12 that I had left, that gave me a total of 76 diapers. So much for buying more diapers since my boyfriend already took care of that. I opened the closet and placed both sacks inside, along with the Walgreens bags. I then closed the closet door. I then exited the room again. My patient boyfriend stood there as I returned from my embarrassing errand. He then gave me a serious look. “Jill,” he addressed me like it was a life-or-death situation. “I know that you’re not going to like this, but I want you to promise me something…” My stomach sank, as I knew what Gary was going to make me promise. “What is that…Gary?” Gary continued looking seriously and arched his face closer to me. “Jill, I want you to promise me that you will be wearing diapers the next time that we go on a date. I don’t want you to ever be embarrassed like that again. Take some extra ones with you and you can change in the bathroom. Don’t worry about the trash. Just take it to my car and I will take care of it. They will just think that you’re using the bathroom, okay?” I nodded, my face now growing red again. I thought about sharing my weird dream with Gary, but I just didn’t feel comfortable sharing that with him yet. “Yes Gary….I don’t want to be embarrassed like that. Every date, I will wear protection for you, and for everyone else’s sake that doesn’t know about my secret….Now, can we get ready for my first stream? It starts in about 1 hour and 45 minutes…” Gary nodded, and we both entered my room. He got out his laptop from his laptop bag that he was also carrying and powered it up. “Jill, take a look at this…” I glanced at Gary’s screen, and I saw the Discord website that Gary showed me the other day. He showed me a Discord that he set up just for JillianPlays (my Twitch channel!). He made me the administrator and he showed me how to make him just a moderator on my laptop. After Gary showed me that, we talked a little bit about the Fourth of July. Gary looked at me with concern. “What happened, Jill? After that night of the Fourth, I didn’t hear anything from you all Wednesday and even this morning!” I sighed, and shared with him my most embarrassing Fourth of July evening ever. You have already heard it in its entirety so it doesn’t bear repeating here. It’s literally everything that I mentioned in the previous chapter. Upon sharing this, Gary hugged me. “Jill…” he said, gasping. “Now I’m glad that I got you them. It looks like your accidents are starting to become more frequent…But let’s drop all this. We need to get ready for the stream. Now, what game do you want to play?” My face lit up. “Super Mario Bros.!” I shouted. “I want to start with an easy game that I know how to play. I can add others in the future.” Gary nodded. “Good idea, Jill! Now, I’m going to get onto my GaretheBear account. I will wait until you go live before I subscribe to you. Now remember. Twitch gives you default follower and subscriber emotes to use if you don’t have any customs. Now, I helped you make a follower alert and subscriber alert, so you should be all set for the stream. Are you ready, Jill?” I smiled, looking a little nervous. “I think I am…” Gary grinned. “Don’t worry. I was like that when I first started GaretheBear. Just pretend you’re going on television. That’s what you want to do for a living, right?” I nodded. “Right! This is my broadcast!” My confidence increased as I remembered occasionally serving as a co-anchor during my internship at Cleveland State University. When I did this, I was in the zone. I was fully confident and I sounded very polished and professional. Yeah. I guess I don’t feel that nervous now… It was now 2:30. One half hour remained before my first stream began… So, here we go, my JJ Little bestie Fam. 3:00 came around and the clicked the “Go Live” button for the very first time. For the “Starting Soon” screen, I had a remixed version of the song “Caramelldansen” playing. To accompany the song, a GIF of two stick figures dancing were displayed. In bold white font, the words “Starting Soon” were displayed. During this time, I went with Gary to get my drinks ready. A can of Mountain Dew and a plastic water bottle filled with ice water. After getting my drinks, I rushed off to the bathroom. I had to go, but not as bad as when I was on the embarrassing flight to Cleveland. I returned with my drinks to find Gary at his laptop. I grinned and pointed at the drinks that he was holding. “Did you go to the bathroom?” Gary nodded. “I used the other bathroom while you were going. It’s 3:06! We’re ready to go!” I took a deep breath and selected the scene that showed the webcam. Gary already tested the webcam the day that I got my computer so it was displayed properly. I saw the red live indicator on my end, which I remembered seeing when Gary went live on his channel as GaretheBear. “Hey everyone!” I shouted. “I am JillianPlays and welcome to my very first stream! I have never done one of these before, so please bare with me…” I paused, and checked the chat window. When I looked at the attendees, there were three others besides me, the broadcaster: JennyPenny2001 (nice Twitch name, sis), JtheCalcugamer (Gary whispered to me that this was Joey), and, of course, GaretheBear. So yeah, my JJ Littles. I actually lied to you when I said that it was just me and Gary. My sister, her boyfriend, and Gary were all there to watch me stream on my very first day. Of course my sister was at Joey’s house, but was tuning in there. I watched the chat: JennyPenny2001: You’re doing great, sis! I’m so proud of you! GaretheBear: Wonderful job, Jillian! Now, let’s play something! JtheCalcugamer: Can’t wait to see what you’re going to play! Both Jenny and I are rooting for you… *pogchamp emote* *GaretheBearCheer emote* Right after that, I heard the soundbyte music clip from Imagine Dragons. The soundclip that played was “You know I’ll follow you!” GaretheBear just followed me! I then heard the level completion music from Super Mario Bros. and I glanced at the chat screen. Garethebear subscribed to JillianPlays at tier level 1! My first sub! Yay! After that, I heard the “You know I’ll follow you!” two more times. One was from JennyPenny2001. The other was from JtheCalcugamer. “JennyPenny2001 and JtheCalcugamer!” I shouted. “Thank you both for the follow! I really freaking appreciate it! Three follows in the first couple minutes and one subscriber. You all are awesome.” Then I heard the Super Mario Bros. level completion music again. GaretheBear just gifted two tier 1 subs to the community! Since JennyPenny2001 and JtheCalcugamer were not subscribed, they both received those subs. Yay! Three subs now! I looked at the time. 3:17. Since I didn’t have anything else to talk about, I decided to start gaming. Prior to starting, Gary showed me about categories. Since my category was on Just Chatting, I changed it to Super Mario Bros. and included the stream title: “Starting my first stream with my first NES game!” As I switched to my Switch input, I sized the webcam and sized it smoothly into the upper left corner. I then placed the chat screen right below it, making sure it was sized to the same width as the webcam screen. I also wanted to make sure that it didn’t cover up my gameplay too much. I then checked the chat: JtheCalcugamer: Nice! A classic! JennyPenny2001: Super Mario Bros.? Calc showed me this and I could never finish it. I died in World 4 and never finished it! *LUL emote* GaretheBear: Ah…Good ol’ Super Mario Bros.! I LOVE this one! Dad showed me this one when I was very young. Played through it until the very end. Very nice classic to start with! “It is!” I said with a smile as I loaded the Nintendo Entertainment System channel on the Nintendo Switch Menu. I selected Super Mario Bros. and started. “We are going to start with a game that I am very familiar with playing. This is Super Mario Bros. It was released in 1985 and one of the first platforming games for the Nintendo Entertainment System, or the Famicom in Japan. For all of you watching me today, I am going to complete all 8 Worlds WITHOUT rewinding or using Save States. And having recently learned about warping, I will not use any warps. Who’s ready to watch me tear this game apart?” I glanced at the chat: GaretheBear: Go JillianPlays! JennyPenny2001: You can do it, sis! JtheCalcugamer: Go Jillian! Jenny and I know that you can do it! And with that, I started my very first game. I pressed the start button and began. At this point, nothing eventful has happened so far. At least not until I got to WORLD 1-4. Just as I passed the second fire chain and was about to go through the third fire chain, I backed up and checked the chat: Glytter: You’re playing Super Mario Bros.? Wow! I can remember playing that on my mom and dad’s old NES with my older sister and older brother growing up! I can remember playing this when I wasn’t coloring in my coloring book! *TinyTrishGiggle emote* I paused the game and smiled. “Glytter!” I shouted. “Welcome to the stream! I am JillianPlays. I hope that you are having a wonderful day today!” I unpaused the game and continued through the castle. I casually watched the chat in the background: JennyPenny2001: Welcome to the stream, Glytter! GaretheBear: It seems like you know a lot about this game already, Glytter! Welcome! Glytter: JillianPlays, is this your first time playing? Between me, my sister, and my brother, I have seen this game get beat numerous times. I can distinctly remember my dad beating this game a couple of times when I was very young… I skillfully roasted the fake Bowser with my fire Mario and finished WORLD 1-4. “Actually Glytter, the answer is no.” I told them. “I have just beat this game recently without rewinding or save states. I chose this game as it is a wonderful way to open my first stream ever…” The chat then continued: Glytter: First…stream…EVER?!!!! *TinyTrishGasp emote* I nodded. “That’s what I said. Despite my hardships with all the rewinds, I find this to be a very fun game to play. I at first was just very put off by the super outdated graphics. But after some encouragement from a friend and some research, I realize what an important game this was in shaping the future of the Super Mario Bros. franchise…” I talked on, as I continued through WORLD 2-1 and WORLD 2-2. When I got to WORLD 2-3, I heard the “You know I’ll follow you!” from Imagine Dragons again. “Glytter!” I shouted. “Thank you very much for the follow! I truly appreciate it!” Glytter, of course, was very quite to respond: Glytter: You’re welcome! And awesome follow alert! I LOVE Imagine Dragons! Glytter: Are these your follower emotes? Very default and kind of basic. If you ever need any help designing any new ones, I would be more than happy to help! I nodded and gasped, as I approached the flag for WORLD 2-3. “You DESIGN emotes? Have you done this before?” I started WORLD 3-1 as I waited for Glytter’s response, which came in a couple of seconds: Glytter: Yes Jillian. I’ve done this a couple times. You see, I don’t like to follow the super popular Twitch Streamers. I like to find the newest and smallest ones. If this is your first stream, then it looks like I hit the jackpot! GaretheBear: Indeed you have, Glytter! We enjoy having you around. Now, I’m a somewhat established streamer that has a more established following, and I don’t think I have ever seen you in one of my streams. Glytter: Let’s see, GaretheBear. How many followers do you have? You have…3,000? That’s a little too big for me. I like the streams to be much smaller… GaretheBear: I still average an audience of around 40-45. Do you just prefer an audience of 10 or less? I’m not against that at all, Glytter. Whatever makes you happy, just go for it! Glytter: One of my friends has an audience of about 15. Her largest audience was around 20 once… I continued through Super Mario Bros. with my reflection on the gameplay and how much fun it was to play through it for the first time. I noticed that while JennyPenny2001 (Jen), JtheCalcugamer (Joey), and GaretheBear (Gary) was just watching now, Glytter just kept chattering. I had nothing against their wonderful comments. I just wasn’t used to this with streaming quite yet. Glytter had something to say with every stretch of the level that I played. I was now on WORLD 4-4, and the one-sided chat with Glytter continued: Glytter: Wow! 4-4! Well, you’ve played this one before, so you already know that it’s a maze. Glytter: Yeah. I kind of know everything about this game. For someone like me, it’s kind of hard to forget considering that I have a photographic memory. GaretheBear: No way! Photographic memory? Glytter: Yes. It can be annoying at times, but I’m kind of used to it. I basically remember every detail about my life. And this may sound weird…I remember the day that I was born… JennyPenny2001: Really? Are these real memories or false ones that you thought that you remembered? Glytter: They are indeed real! I have described vivid details to my mom. Of course, since I slept most of the time at first, I can’t really describe those ones. Like, when I first learned to walk, I can remember every detail of that day. I could tell mom what shirt she was wearing and exactly what she told me. And although she was shocked, she agreed. JennyPenny2001: Okay…I just looked this up. Do you have superior autobiographical memory? There are only 60 people in the entire world that can remember that much! Glytter: Well, they missed me! I can remember what it felt like to be taken home from the hospital on the very first day of my life. I really don’t have any words to describe it. It was just…feelings and senses… JennyPenny2001: Well, that’s really impressive, Glytter. It must be interesting to remember everything… Glytter: Well, I’m kind of used to it now. It would come in handy if I ever wanted to write a book someday…Wow! Jill just finished 4-4! JtheCalcugamer: That’s pretty neat, Glytter. Being able to remember everything must be helpful in your day to day, right? Glytter: It can be! If someone gives me a set of instructions, I don’t forget a single detail! And if you read off a shopping list, I wouldn’t need to write it down! I smiled, and I quickly leafed through the chat. “Wow! A photographic memory? Well, you could help me with some things since my memory is not really that good sometimes! Anyway, WORLD 5-2 is the level with the stupid hammer brother. So, my fellow audience, let’s see if I can dodge it. Just then, Glytter’s two cents was added: Glytter: 5-2? Yeah. I hate that hammer brother! No matter who was playing, I, my younger sister, and my younger brother always died to that hammer brother! If we were lucky, we would be able to get past him and get to the next level. Of course, I’m much better at the game now so it’s not that bad… I fortunately dodged the hammer brother and turned back to shoot him with a fireball from my Fire Mario. “That was for all of you!” I told them. “And for you, Glytter! For all the times in your childhood when you, your sister, and brother had to die to that hammer brother. Well, the joke is on him now! I killed the other three hammer brothers in the level and finished WORLD 5-2. Just after I finished it, I heard the level clear music again. What? I just finished the level! I then glanced at the chat and gasped. “Glytter! Thank you for subscribing at tier level 1! Enjoy the emotes!” As I entered WORLD 5-3, I saw Glytter’s response: Glytter: Jillian, or can I call you Jill? You have a wonderful voice! I like the way that you describe everything as you go through the level. It’s like you’re announcing everything like it’s an important news item. You have earned the sub. But I noticed that you don’t have a tier 2 or tier 3 yet. I also noticed that the emotes for tier 1 are just more default emotes. Can we talk after the stream? I would like to help with the emotes! I nodded as I finished up WORLD 5-3. I proceed to finish the rest of the game, while Glytter quite frequently added their comments. When I got to WORLD 8-4, I kept my Fire Mario and killed Bowser. “We did it!” I shouted. “First stream ever and I beat Super Mario Bros. for all of you. That calls for a Mountain Dew!” I cracked open the can and chugged a Mountain Dew in front of my audience of still four. I glanced at the clock and sipped some water to wash down the sugary Mountain Dew. It’s 4:06. Only five hours left in the stream… I exited the game, which showed the library of NES games for Nintendo Switch Online. “So, what do you want me to tackle next?” I looked at the responses in the chat: GaretheBear: Lost Levels (Super Mario Bros. 2 JP)! *pogchamp emote* JennyPenny2001: Lost Levels? JtheCalcugamer: I could go for some Lost Levels! Glytter: Are you sure about this, Jillian? The Lost Levels are pretty hard. Maybe you should try the easier Super Mario Bros. 2? I shook my head and vetoed Glytter’s decision. “Sorry Glytter, you are in the minority.” I sighed. “Lost Levels it is! But here are the rules, my JillianPlays fam. Since I am totally horrible at this game, I will be using rewinds and Save States. Maybe I will do it without someday. But just bare with me for now, okay?” I saw a series of okays from the chat and began playing the Lost Levels. I spent the next hour slowing plowing through the first four worlds. They were still very hard. As hard as I could remember playing with Gary. Glytter didn’t have much to say about the Lost Levels, since she never played all of them. As I began WORLD 5-1, I noticed that all that Mountain Dew that I drank started to catch up with me. I had to pee! I was going to finish this level and then take a bathroom break. Having never done this level before, it was rather annoying. First of all, I had to dodge four buzzy beetles. I then had to kill numerous piranha plants in narrow pipes. Three of these piranha plants were poking out of pipes over cliffs! I had to pick each one off before moving forward. So, several rewinds later, I managed to do this. I then had to dodge a poorly placed bullet bill just in time. I walked up the stairs where I thought it was the ending. But I was…WRONG! The wind started to blow and I had to run and jump from ledge to ledge over three cliffs (this took a few more rewinds). I really had to pee at this point! I then had to dodge another bullet bill and kill an upside down piranha plant and a right-side up piranha plant sticking out of pipes that were opposite each other (one was on the ceiling and the other was facing up on the ground right below it. After that, I had to kill four more piranha plants sticking out of floor pipes and keep running and running until I reached another cliff. I jumped over it and found a bottom of a cliff that was a dead end…or was it? Looking more uncomfortable, I found two invisible blocks and reached the top of the cliff and crossed the top of it until I jumped over another pipe and found the goal flag. I hit the goal and pressed the home button on my Pro Controller. “Everyone,” I addressed my stream audience. “I really really have to pee. I’m going to use the little girl’s room, and we will continue with WORLD 5-2 when I get back. Okay? I’ll be right back!” I got up from my seat and Gary looked up and nodded. “I hope you make it this time, Jill!” I kept hurrying outside my room and ran towards the bathroom. I opened the door and closed it behind me. My pressure on my bladder was intense at this point… “Please God…” I prayed. I felt a few drops beginning to drip into my underwear as I pulled my pants down. I sat on the toilet and heard the rush of pee enter the toilet. Phew! I didn’t quite make it but it wasn’t as bad as last time! About a minute later, I was done peeing. I finished up and flushed the toilet. I washed my hands and returned to my room. I sat down at my desk and I checked out the chat: GaretheBear: Okay Jill! JennyPenny2001: Hurry Jill! JtheCalcugamer: We saw you drink that Mountain Dew like a pro earlier. Hurry to the bathroom, but take your time after that! Glytter: Uh-oh! I hope that you make it, Jill! Glytter: Did she make it? I hope that she did! *TinyTrishHopeful emote* Glytter: This is not bad for a first stream. I really like Jill’s personality! I would like to start designing her emotes, but I need her permission first. JennyPenny2001: Do you? I’m her sister! Do you want me to ask her? Glytter: I can ask her! I want to talk to her after stream. Is there a Discord? GaretheBear: There IS a Discord for JillianPlays. The link can be found here [Discord Link] Or, you could just type the command !discord and it will give you the link. Glytter: Thanks! Just clicked on the link and joined the Discord. I’m going to be lurking now, but still watching. I’ll be back in a bit… JillianPlays: Yes chat! I did make it to the bathroom! *pogchamp emote* Well, that’s all that they really need to know, as I could still feel a slight dampness from those few drops of pee on my underwear that didn’t quite make it into the toilet. After finishing my response to the chat, I continued the game, starting on WORLD 5-2. About an hour later, I was on WORLD 8. Man, were these levels hard! Even with the rewind, they were really hard. I made another save state and continued. I went down a pipe, swam through an underwater area, and found a Warp Zone that took me to World…5? What?! A warp zone that took you backwards? How mean can this game be? I reloaded my save state to restart WORLD 8-1 and took another path to the end of the level. WORLD 8-2 was tricky. I kept ending up at the beginning of the level and the wind was annoying. Eventually, I saw a red koopa paratroopa floating up and down underneath a brick. I hit the brick and found a beanstalk! I climbed it up and it took me to the clouds. This was also where I found the goal of the level! WORLD 8-3 was a level in the clouds, with some tricky jumps. After numerous rewinds, I finished it. That only left one level. WORLD 8-4. WORLD 8-4 took a while. But after I figured out where to go, I found the real Bowser, and killed him with my fireball. I then saw Princess Toadstool again. “We did it!” I told the chat. “The Lost Levels is beat! For me, it’s the very first time that I have done this! Now let’s…” I watched as the screen changed to WORLD 9-1. Try to do it in one game? “One game?” I said with a frown. I then read the chat. GaretheBear: One game is one life. The translation is not very good. I paused the game as I felt my stomach growling. “Well, with it being 6:22, we are overdue for a 20 minute break! Use this break to stretch, eat, and do whatever you need! We will be back at 6:42!” I changed to the “We will be right back screen” and added a 20-minute timer so that the audience could see the time remaining until I return to the stream. Gary and I used this time to stretch and have some pizza rolls that I had in the freezer. We made about 20 for each of us and we helped ourselves to the hot, savory, pizza-filled goodness. Gary looked at me and smiled. “So far, you’re doing pretty well!” I ate one of my last five pizza rolls and smiled. “Thanks Gary! I’m really having fun with the games and the chat.” “And Glytter!” Gary added. “What do you think of Glytter, Jill?” I smiled when Gary brought up that fun user that always had something to say. There was something different about this user. Was Glytter a male or a female? I need to find that out after the break! “I like Glytter!” I told Gary. “I don’t know whether Glytter is a he or a she, but we will find that out. With how often Glytter talks, I want Glytter to be one of my mods.” Gary nodded and finished his last pizza roll. “Good call, Jill! Now, you just have World 9 to play through for the Lost Levels. There are Worlds A-D, but to unlock them, you need to beat the game 8 times! Then you need to hold A on the controller and press start on the controller. If done right, you will start World A! I think you should at least start The Legend of Zelda after this. Just start a new game for the stream.” I nodded. “Got it!” I then thought of Worlds A-D. “Would I be beating this before tomorrow and then start from those Worlds?” Gary nodded. “That would make the most sense, instead of making your viewers watch you beat the game 8 times. Now it would be easier with warps, but that’s still very tedious…” I glanced at the time and gasped. “6:40! We got two minutes! We’ll finish World 9 and I’ll take a quick bathroom break. I don’t have to go that bad this time. Then we’ll start The Legend of Zelda…” Gary nodded, as I slammed the last pizza roll into my mouth. We both entered my room as the last minute was counting down. After it counted down to zero, I changed inputs back to the webcam and the Nintendo Switch. “Welcome back!” I told my audience, which was still four. “Are you all ready for WORLD 9?” I saw yeah’s in the chat. I played through all of WORLD 9. It didn’t really take too long, but it was quite weird. The first two levels were underwater. The third level was a castle level. The final level was underwater, with a pattern of coins that I had no clue what it meant. “What does this mean?” I said with a frown. I checked the chat. GaretheBear: It’s supposed to mean “Arigato!” That’s Japanese for “Thank You!” Athecalcugamer: Yeah. Arigato is Japanese for Thank You. What they’re basically saying is “Thank you for playing this game”. Glytter: What they said! I don’t know any Japanese. But wow! Congratulations for completing this game! I smiled when I heard this. “But I’m NOT finished!” I told my chat. See the title screen? For each time that I beat the game, I get a new star! But I need to beat the game eight times to unlock four more worlds! Now, I’m not going to do this on stream. I will beat the game seven more times off stream and will show you the last four worlds next time. For the last two hours, I am up for suggestions on what to play next! I checked the chat: GaretheBear: How about The Legend of Zelda? JtheCalcugamer: That’s a good one! Legend of Zelda! JennyPenny2001: Legend of Zelda! Glytter: Legend of Zelda! My older sister and I played it a couple of times, but my older brother played it the most! I glanced at the chat with a puzzled look on my face. “Glytter,” I addressed the mysterious user. “I’m actually very curious, but are you male or female?” Within seconds, I saw Glytter’s reply: Glytter: Jill, I am female! Two X chromosomes! Been female since the day that God made me! I smiled when I saw this. So this Glytter is female? That makes so much sense now. That is so cool! Another girl gamer to talk about gaming! And yeah. I am DEFINITELY making Glytter a mod. I’ll discuss it with her on Discord after stream… I glanced back at the chat. “Well, the votes are in and The Legend of Zelda wins by a landslide!” I exited The Lost Levels and loaded The Legend of Zelda. “The Legend of Zelda was a game before our time. It was first released in 1986 on the Famicom Disk System. A year later, it was released in 1987 on the Nintendo Entertainment System. It was one of the first open world action adventure game of its kind, and the franchise still survives to this day, with the most recent entry being Legend of Zelda: Tears of the Kingdom. Everyone, this is my first ever Legend of Zelda game. I have no idea what I’m doing so I am going to be getting a lot of help from my friend GaretheBear. He knows the game and will be helping me when I’m stuck. So are we ready to get started? Then let’s go and begin The Legend of Zelda!” I started a game and named myself Jill in the second file. I got the sword just like before and spent the remaining two hours going through the first three dungeons. And that was it. My first ever JillianPlays stream was coming to an end. Before I clicked on the red “End Stream” button, I wanted to say my goodbyes to my audience that was still four. “Thank you all very much for supporting me on my very first stream! I enjoyed playing through Super Mario Bros., The Lost Levels, and starting on The Legend of Zelda! I will finish The Lost Levels tomorrow and continue on The Legend of Zelda. And, who knows? We’ll get to the easier Super Mario Bros. 2 soon enough! So to all of you, farewell my JillianPlays fam! This is JillianPlays saying peace out! Bye everyone!” I clicked the “End Stream” button and just like that, my first stream was officially done. So, my JJ Little Baby Besties, if you thought that you would be seeing thousands of people on the first stream, you thought wrong. I don’t mean to burst your bubble, but yeah. My first stream had just my boyfriend, my twin sister, her boyfriend, and a new girl user named Glytter. So you may think that this chapter is over since the stream is over, but not quite, my JJ Little Fam. We still need to address my conversation with Glytter. With the stream over, I went over to Discord. To my surprise, I already saw a Private Message from Glytter. I looked at her first message and we began the exchange back and forth: Glytter: Hi Jill! JillianPlays: Hi Glytter! I just finished the stream so I can talk to you now. How are you doing? Glytter: Great! I’m actually very tired so we’ll want to make this quick. JillianPlays: Oh, we will! I’m pretty tired myself. I just have a couple of questions. Glytter: Certainly Jill! I would be more than happy to answer them! JillianPlays. First of all, how old are you? I am 21 years old and will be 22 in August. Glytter: 22? Is that all? Jill, I am actually 23 years old. So, just a little bit older than you. JillianPlays: That’s a relief. I’m trying to keep the demographic about 18 and up, but with a cozy vibe. No swearing, as I know that’s not good for building an audience. Glytter: It isn’t. I’m glad that you’re choosing not to swear on your stream! Now, I’m too tired to work on them tonight but I would like to work on your emotes. JillianPlays: Yeah. I saw your comment in the chat. You can go ahead and make whatever emotes you want of me. Just try to make them look like me, okay? Glytter: Oh, that will be easy. It’s kind of what I do. JillianPlays: What job do you have? Glytter: I commission various different artwork on DeviantArt. But that’s not all I do. Don’t worry about the emotes. I will do them all for free. Consider it a service as me contributing to your channel. So what do you do for a living, Jill? JillianPlays: First, I want to hear what else you do. Glytter: Well, art is the first thing that I have a passion for. The second thing is fashion. I like to design cute little outfits that mothers can buy for their little ones. I have gotten so good at it that I made it into a full blown business on Etsy. I sew five outfits a day and 10 on the weekends. That’s 55 outfits that I sell a week to upper class mothers that want their cute little ones in quality clothing. Now, what do you do? JillianPlays: I am actually trying to figure that one out. I have been applying for anchor jobs since I want to be a news anchor. Glytter: I knew it! The way that you announced everything today sounded so much like a news anchor! JillianPlays: Did I sound THAT obvious? Anyway, I’m trying to find a job in that. Now, you said that you were tired, but I have one more request. Glytter: And what is that, Jill? JillianPlays: You were wonderful in the chat today! How would you like to be one of my mods? Glytter: I would be more than happy to, Jill! I already know what to do, since I’m a mod for TinyTrish. She’s a little channel that has only 300 followers. She’s the friend that I mentioned that had an average audience of 15. Not much to moderate, but I know what to do if there’s trouble. I’m guessing that you want me to be mod on Discord as well. I can do that… JillianPlays: Thanks Glytter! Now, we both need to go to bed, so I’ll let you go! Good night, Glytter! Glytter: Good night, Jill! Now you’re probably wondering, my JJ Besties. Where is Gary? Did you ever say goodbye to him? Well, let’s hit rewind as I talked to Glytter AFTER Gary left! At the very moment that my stream ended, Gary gave me a big hug. “You did it, Jill!” Gary shouted. “Your very first stream!” I smiled at Gary and smiled. “I really did. That was fun! I could see myself doing this every weekday!” After that, Gary kissed me goodbye and I began my talk with Glytter. So yeah. That was all that happened. I entered my room and diapered myself again (75 diapers left, thanks to my awesome boyfriend Gary!). I then put my Ocean Breeze Joyspun Women’s Short Sleeve T-Shirt and Joggers Pajama set from Walmart on and did my routine before going to bed. I guzzled my water and laid in my bed, smiling. As I began to relax again, my bladder began to slowly release. I felt the warm pee beginning to slowly fill my diaper. I then thought of the stream today. That trip to the bathroom was way too close. How about I just prevent that by wearing diapers during my streams? I will still allow breaks for my audience, but I will use that break to change into a new diaper. I’m actually starting to like that idea the more that I think about it. So with my first stream done, I begin to think of how I could use my extra diapers to help me avoid embarrassment and for convenience during my future streams. But little did I know how that would backfire so bad. But before we get to that story, my JJ Little Besties, it is time that my sister and I pay another visit to Twinsburg, Ohio for the Twins Days Festival. And with it now being less than a month away, the countdown began for Jen and I. Just 29 days remained until the Twins Days Festival, and Jen and I could hardly wait. And at the same time, I could hardly wait to do my second stream tomorrow on Friday…

yes there is. It's called scrolling. Or you just copy past the chapters in a text document and read it then without comments

Rachael has gone to the heart of it. As a lifelong incontinent, I used to be frequently asked what it was like to wear diapers. My standard reply came to be asking in return how they would describe the color red to someone blind from birth. It was a polite way of pointing out that, to me, their question was meaningless. I have had four long-term relationships, and many of shorter duration. Diapers have never been an issue, and I have always been up front about them. So, I have concluded that the problem a lot of AB/DL guys have to confront is their guilt, shame, and overall anxiety. Just about everybody has problems of their own, and it's understandable that they would not want to take someone on with these issues. So, as Rachael says, "don't beat yourself up over it." If you are comfortable in your own skin, you make it a lot easier for others to be comfortable with you.

Before you read my story: This story was written in a different language than English. It was translated with the help of an online translator. If you find something wrong, please feel free to comment it and I'll fix it. Enjoy! 1 Riley lived a monotonous life. Like any other eleven-year-old girl, she would wake up early in the morning, eat breakfast with a bowl of milk and cereal, brush her teeth and become an athlete to catch the bus that would take her to school, spend five hours listening to her teachers' endless speeches, and write down everything important on her notepad. Friends she had none. Not that she minded the company of others, let's be clear; she preferred to stay in the background and be on her own. In group work she would participate enthusiastically and do her part; when it was over she would go back to being the shy, reserved little girl she was. From time to time she imagined what her life would have been like if she had had friends. Probably, it would have been less boring and static and more eventful. Once, she posed the question to her parents, whose answers did not enlighten her much. Her father Greg told her that having friends fills the days with great excitement, while her mother Helen told her that time passes more quickly and cheerfully if one is in the company of a friend. She was still pondering this on her way home from school. She passed Vito's restaurant, then Mary-Ann's china store, then stopped at the supermarket entrance. She looked at it undecided about her next move. It was quite a long way, at least a 30-minute walk. She had finished her water bottle in the story hour; she would be thirsty even before she entered the residential area. She tapped the left pocket of her jacket, she had her wallet with her, therefore money as well. She was sure of it, she had not used it before this moment. Thus, she passed through the entrance and headed for the bottle counter. She took a fresh water bottle and set off in search of the crates, which in a single moment turned into a full-fledged treasure hunt. She found herself in the meat department, continued to the right, all the way to the back, and arrived at the area dedicated to bread. Puffing, she went back four wards and turned left. She was surprised to see the shelf of baby products on one side and the toy shelf on the other. Motionless as a statue, she admired the baby products side, especially the diapers and wet wipes in their colorful and flashy packaging. She came out of her trance-like moment by shaking her head. She reached over and grabbed a package of Pampers Baby-Dry. Fluffy, she thought. I wonder how they will fit me? Suddenly, Riley was struck with a sense of disgust and placed it back on the shelf. Why had she thought that? Why had she stopped there and held a package of baby diapers in her hands? What was happening to her? She took steps back. Her gaze shifted to a young woman with brown hair and delicate face. She, too, was looking at that section with interest. She stopped at the exact spot where Riley had been perched and picked up the diaper package and placed it in her cart. In that instant, their eyes met. Caught in the act, Riley looked away; her mother had taught her that looking at strangers was rude. She blushed. In complete silence, the lady smiled at her and continued on her way. The little girl took one last look at the shelves filled with diapers and other baby products. She would have liked to buy them and use them. However, there was one detail that hammered in her head: she was an eleven-year-old girl and able to listen to her body, not a baby. She went back to find the speakers, putting this strange episode behind her and hoping it would not happen again. I am a big girl, she told herself. And big girls don't wear diapers. * The next day, Riley was there again looking at those shelves full of light blue packages of Pampers Baby-dry diapers stacked one on top of the other and one behind the other forming an impregnable wall. The real reason she was there was still a mystery, but she didn't care at that moment. She was itching to buy a pack of diapers and a package of wet wipes. She reassured herself by saying, "I'll take them now. I'm going to get them now. I'll take them now." As soon as he took the first step, he would immediately retract it. Then, the air grew tenser and tenser, and Riley tried harder and harder not to panic. She did this seven times in a row. "You still here too?" asked a soft voice. The little girl turned her head to her left; it was the woman she had seen twenty-four hours earlier, dressed in a slightly wrinkled dark blue overcoat and brand-new light blue pants. Her first thought was: What a strange coincidence. "Uh-huh," Riley replied, nodding. His heart began to beat faster. "I'm glad to know I'm not the only person in this lane," replied the adult in a friendly, cordial tone. "I forgot to take the wipes yesterday." The woman fetched them and then returned to Riley. "You seem nervous, are you all right little girl?" Riley nodded hastily, as well as giving an unbelievable smile. The woman looked behind her, then turned her focus back to the little girl with a questioning face. "Why are you here?" she asked as she lowered herself to her height, eyes as clear green as an expanse of grass on a sunny day. Quickly, she added, "If you don't mind me asking." Riley remained silent. Why was this woman asking her that question? Was she a woman who had ulterior motives? Where were the adults at that moment? She began to breathe nervously. The woman realized she was being impetuous toward her, so she repeated the question in a lighter, less inquisitive voice, "What brought you here, honey?" "I... I-I don't know," Riley stammered, taking a few steps back. "Maybe..." "You're interested in these things," replied the woman thoughtfully. "It's nothing wrong, you know." Her eyes lit up. The woman continued. "It's a curiosity that a lot of kids have, so there's nothing wrong with... going back to being a little baby and using baby things. " "Really?" "Yes," she replied, smiling, "you're not crazy, you're a normal kid. You're unique." Riley's eyes became glazed over and she rubbed them with the sleeve of her jacket. "I want to make you a proposition, so you are free to refuse," the woman began. "I'll buy you everything you need and drive you home. What do you say?" Without thinking, the little girl shook her head. Such a proposal could not be refused. And Riley already had a counter-proposal in mind to make to the mystery woman. She took courage and proposed to her, "I have the money and I want to take it... but the only thing I need... is... to know how it fits." The woman smiled. "Would you like me to put it on before we part?" Riley blushed embarrassed and looked away from her. No. No! This was going too far; her private parts remained private! The woman chuckled amusedly, "Just kidding, silly! Just lie on top of it, lift it up until you feel it over your belly, and attach the tapes. If you're having difficulty, watch a YouTube video." Riley nodded and in a low voice thanked the woman, before leaving her field of vision he ruffled her hair playfully and wished her good luck with everything. Would she see her again someday? She took a package of diapers, one of wet wipes and a lotion of moisturizer and walked to the cashier to pay. The cashier who had served her, a woman in her 60s, complimented her on being a diligent and responsible girl. She could not blush upon hearing those sweet words; she wished they had been true! Once outside the supermarket, she felt over the moon, and the smile on her face was proof of that. Now, it remained for her to go home and turn back the clock; the day had taken a decidedly more exciting direction than the usual monotony. 2 Once she got home, Riley put her backpack down in her corner and pulled out everything she had bought at the supermarket. After that, she took them to her room and slammed them inside the closet, to hide them better she decided to throw some of her clothes on it. This was fine for the time being; Mom and Dad rarely came into her room and rarely went to look inside her closet. He ate the last slice of margherita pizza left inside the oven. It tasted terrible, but she didn't care so much as long as it satiated her a little. When the impromptu lunch was finished, Riley put her plate and glass back in the kitchen sink and rinsed them quickly, then set them to drip in the cabinet above the sink, just as her father had taught her, who, in turn, had taught her mother. She always did her homework in the kitchen. Usually she would have done them in her room in absolute peace, but being home alone and having hidden in those four walls her diapers, she could not afford to fail in her school duties. "Business before pleasure," her parents often reiterated to her. Literature was one of the boring subjects she found interesting, especially when it came to writing a short text trying to take a cue from a story written by a famous author. This time, she had to write a short text where the main character thought about a long series of concerns regarding his future. Riley did not have to reread the text from which that exercise originated; she already had in mind what she had to write and set about doing it. It took her ten minutes, then she went on to do the homework for the other subjects. At five in the afternoon, Riley finished the last exercise in math, the subject he hated most in the world. She closed all the books she had on the table, stowed all the pens and pencils scattered in her pencil case, and put them back in the bookcase that preceded the threshold to enter the kitchen. Finally free! She ran to her room, nearly tripping, and closed the door behind her. She approached the closet, every fiber in her body was in trepidation, and her hands wasted no time in opening the doors and throwing onto the floor the clothes she had used hours earlier to hide her loot. She still couldn't believe it, she had actually taken them and they were in her room, waiting to be used. She took the package, the wipes and the cream; with clumsy movements she laid them on the floor and admired them as if she were looking at a treasure made of gold and precious jewels. "What am I waiting for?" she asked herself and opened the package of diapers. She took one out and opened it. She studied it for a moment. Delicate, soft and very stretchy. Perhaps too stretchy for what she had expected, obviously it was a garment that had to fit on a multitude of different sized babies. She would have no problem wearing it, she reflected, since these diapers were the largest size she had found on that shelf. It would have to fit. She placed the diaper on the floor. Before sitting on it, she pulled down her panties and underwear. She took a damp washcloth and gave it a wipe down there, then applied moisturizer. She sat on it-as the lady at the super market had told her-and pulled the front over her belly. She was succeeding, the diaper fit, everything was running smoothly, and it was too early to sing victory right away. She attached the left and right ribbons, the diaper was attached to her body. Riley let out a long sigh. Was she dreaming? Impossible, she could feel her skin telling her, "Hey Riley, you're wearing a diaper!" She wanted to really answer, but her mouth was unable to move. She was living the dream. She stood up, the diaper remained there firmly in its position. It's perfect! An idea came to her: her panties were the diaper she was wearing. She took off her shoes (which she had forgotten she still had on), then slipped off her pants and kicked them onto the bed. Her panties fell onto the soles of her feet, the final step was near. She removed her feet from both ends, picked up her pants and put them back on. She looked at herself in the mirror. There she was: Riley, a normal eleven-year-old girl. The little girl looked down at her bottom, the flat padding of her diaper suggesting that she was wearing one and not normal underwear. She opted to change them for jeans, they turned out to be a better choice, her bottom had taken on its normal shape. Within minutes, Riley tidied up her room. The package safely inside the closet with the wipes and lotion; the underpants and panties in the dirty laundry basket in the bathroom and the washcloth tossed in the basket, again, in the bathroom. Everything was clean and tidy as if she had never been there at any time of the day. Mom and Dad would never suspect. At that moment, the sound of the lock came straight to her ears, then the creak of the door led her from the stairs. "I'm home!" announced Helen, her mother, in a tired voice. "Riley?" "I'm here, Mom." Helen looked at her daughter at the top of the stairs and a reassuring smile formed on her face. "Are you all right?" Riley nodded, "Everything's fine. You?" "Tired" she replied, hanging up her jacket. "Done all your homework?" "All of them." "Great," her mother commented happily. "Now I'll start making dinner. Pasta tonight!" * Greg returned at seven o'clock in the evening. Like his wife, he was wiped out from the endless hours at the office, each day the load was getting heavier and heavier, and keeping up with the various deadlines was beginning to become untenable. Seeing his wife's muse-like face and his little girl again lifted his spirits. "Good evening!" Greg entered the kitchen and curtsied. Riley and her mother greeted him with excitement and enthusiasm. Especially Mom, who kissed him fleetingly so as not to lose focus on preparing dinner. To her, however, he gave her a big hug. The pasta was delicious. Mom had been good at cooking it, and each forkful of spaghetti was a one-way ticket to food heaven. Riley cleaned the plate twice. "Gee, Riley!" surprised Helen. "You were really hungry!" The little girl nodded, smiling. "I'll join in!" added Greg, then swallowed a rolled forkful of spaghetti. Helen and Riley laughed. Dinner continued smoothly. Greg and Helen talked about their days, one more messy than the other, and Riley sat listening to them trying to follow the river of their words. She imagined a long stream of water heading toward a waterfall. Riley did not understand why her imagination was making her see this. What was her head trying to say? Then she felt the stimulus down there, the first of the day, that said softly to her, "Pee!" Oh no... not now! Riley remained composed and calm, she was good at not showing her emotions and passing for a different emotional state than she really felt. Peeing at the dinner table? In front of her parents unaware that she was wearing a diaper? What if she wet her jeans? No, that's too risky! She could get up and go to the bathroom, however, she would have to pay attention to the loudness of the diaper tapes. Mom and Dad would surely have heard the tear. She had no other choice, so she let go. The warm pee all over her as if she had dived into the pool, in less than a few moments the absorbent layer of the diaper absorbed it all inexorably. She felt only an uncomfortable damp sensation. All in all, she liked it. Mom and Dad continued with their talk, never stopping for a glass of wine. At one point, Helen stopped and sniffed the air. Seeing her, Riley did likewise; there was a strange, intense smell. "But where is this smell coming from?" she asked suddenly as she looked around. Greg also sniffed and looked around. "What kind of stench is that?" Riley imitated their movements and behaviors. Now they catch me... Now they catch me... Now they're going to catch me.... MOM AND DAD ARE GOING TO CATCH ME! Riley got up from her seat and with slow, silent steps approached the kitchen exit. But her mother's voice planted her there just a few steps from the door. It was over. "Riley, would you come here for a second?" In a barely audible voice, the little girl said, "Uh-oh." * Helen was puzzled at the sight of the undergarment her daughter was wearing. She turned her gaze to her husband who, like her, had no idea what was going on. With the chandelier light pointed at her, Riley lay there on the table in the living room with her jeans down. Her swollen and yellowed diaper was partially covered by her pink long-sleeved shirt. The little girl had a sorry expression on her face, but she did nothing to hide it, and she did not feel like crying. She looked in vain for her parents' gaze. Helen lifted the girl's shirt in a slow movement, then felt the diaper. Heavy and definitely at the limit of its absorbent capacity. She brought both hands together to remove the left tape, but stopped when Riley spoke in a submissive voice, "Mom... I have everything... in my room." Helen pulled her hand away from the child's waist. "What, honey?" "It's all in my room." Greg went and returned, and in his hands was the opened package of diapers with only one diaper missing. The two adults realized he hadn't had it long. Helen then grabbed her by the arms and sat her down. He gave her a stern look. "We would like an explanation, young lady," her father spoke in a firm voice. Riley sighed defeatedly. "Yesterday, I went to the supermarket to get a small bottle of water. As I was looking for the checkouts, I came across the shelves of products for small children... I went back there today and got all this." Greg looked at Helen, then she took the floor, "Why did you buy diapers?" Riley did not answer. "Riley, answer your mother," her father urged her. "I wanted to... wear them... I wanted to try them on," her voice was about to break into tears. Before bringing her hands to her face to hide it, she concluded, "I just wanted to wear them." Silence. "Wait here, we'll be right back," his mother said, walking away with Greg in tow. * Sheltered in the garage, Greg watched Helen pacing back and forth, intent on finding a foothold in that unpleasant, constantly falling situation. He, too, was as confused as his consort, but he did not let panic drive him. He pondered for a long time, then asked her, "What are you going to do?" Helen replied tartly, "I don't know Greg!" "It doesn't look like anything scary to me. It's better than seeing her with drugs in her hand." Helen gasped impatiently. "Gregory, for God's sake, what are you saying?" "I'm saying it's nothing scary. It's just ... diapers." "Just diapers?" she exclaimed exhaustedly. "Just diapers..." he replied uncertainly. "But it's not the end of the world, Helen." "You think if I let her wear them, she'll be okay?" "That might be a good idea," Greg replied sympathetically. "Let's see how the situation develops and-" "And?" "And we'll decide later what to do," he concluded. "Now, how about we worry about her dirty diaper?" Helen watched the door and nodded conflictedly. "I'll need some help changing her, I'm pretty rusty, you know." "All right, now let's get back to her, please." * "Wipe," Helen said, and Greg handed it to her. After that she rubbed it around Riley's private regions, who was enjoying the moment. Once thoroughly cleaned, Helen lifted her bottom, removed her soiled diaper and ordered her trusty colleague a clean diaper. Her husband slipped it off the package and started playing with Riley as he had when she was smaller. As the two of them played, and with a decisive move, Helen stole the diaper from her husband's hands, opened it and tucked it under her daughter's bottom. In a commanding voice, she announced, "Cream?" Greg handed it to her. In no time, Helen slathered it on her and closed her diaper. The magical moment ended in that instant of silence. "Now off to bed, young lady! We'll talk about this tomorrow, okay?" her mother told her in a loving voice. "Okay," and the little girl ran toward the stairs. "Mom? Dad?" "Yes, honey?" her father asked. Riley opened her mouth to speak, but then had second thoughts, "Nothing, goodnight." 3 Her parents were already in the kitchen when she came downstairs. From behind the ajar door, Riley heard the vibrating noise of the coffee machine and the sounds Dad made when he sucked milk from his bowl. Neither of them was talking; what had happened last night had shaken them to the point that they could no longer have a normal conversation, Riley surmised. She could not go back up to her room, her mother would come to wake her up and ask questions again about the.... At that moment, Riley remembered the diaper she was wearing. It had been years since she had peed in bed, and now that she was wearing a diaper, her old problem was back. "Yikes," she said as she pulled her pajama pants forward and looked at the bulging diaper. "Riley?" her mother called her from the kitchen. "Honey, is that you?" Riley pushed open the door. "Good morning." "Did you sleep well?" asked her father cozily. Riley nodded and sat down in her usual place. After that, her mother also joined them, holding her cup of freshly brewed coffee. "Are you okay ... down there?" her mother asked curiously, catching sight of the little girl's pants. "Um..." stammered Riley impishly. "Maybe not." "Don't worry," her mother snapped at her in a soothing tone, "later, we'll fix it." "Okay." "Do you want cereal or cookies with a bowl of warm milk?" her father proposed as he stood up. "I'm not... in the mood... in the mood for breakfast, Dad." "Are you sure?" "Yes," replied Riley confidently. "In your opinion, am I crazy?" Both Greg and Helen were horrified by her question. They looked at each other for a moment, without thinking twice Greg reassured her, "No, no, no. You are not crazy, you are perfect just the way you are." Riley's eyes began to glaze over. "Even though ... I want to wear diapers? Even though ... I'm 11 years old?" Greg opened his mouth to answer, but Helen beat him to the timing. In a firm, loving voice she said, "Yes. If that's what you want, we'll let you." "Really?" the little girl asked, wiping away a tear that ran down one eye. Then she looked her mother straight in the eye. "Yes," she reassured her. "But there will be rules." Riley looked at her mother and father interdictedly. "Rules? What kind of rules?" Greg was also puzzled, but said nothing. Her mother Helen resumed speaking. "If you want to wear a diaper, just tell us and we'll put it on. This implies that only Dad and I will be able to change you and, most importantly, check it if you had an "accident." "If you would not like to wear it and put on big girl panties, just tell us and we will accommodate you. This is first rule. All clear?" "Yes," Riley answered truthfully. She had never taken her eyes off her mother throughout the whole talk. "Second rule: the diaper issue stays between us. It will be our secret. You will only wear it when it's just the three of us. Before you ask, you won't wear it at school, the reason you can guess for yourself," Helen explained. "Fair enough," commented the 11-year-old. "Can I wear it when I go out with you?" "Yes," replied Greg confidently. "I remind you that only Mom and I are aware of your 'secret.' Keep that in mind." "Are there any other rules?" asked Riley innocently. "Nothing else comes to mind at the moment," said Greg then asked his consort, "Do you have any other rules in mind?" "I have nothing to add at the moment." "I do have an addition in mind," Riley spoke cautiously. "But it's not a rule, can I make it anyway?" Helen and Greg exchanged a doubtful look, but they both wanted to hear what their little girl had to say. It was Helen who gave her the floor. "I'd like to get some pull-ups," Riley began determinedly, and seeing the doubtful looks from her parents, she had to make a long speech, "They're panties that are also diapers. If I started wearing diapers, I would start peeing or doing number two without me knowing it. With pull-ups I can go to the bathroom as if I were wearing regular panties. "They are easier to put on. You would rip the sides and slip it on like regular panties. They also have a symbol on the front to tell if I need to be changed." "I have two questions," Greg said puzzled. "When would you wear them? Then, how do you know all these things?" "I'll answer the second question: it's all written on their packages. Answering the first, I could put them on alternately with my underwear to stay trained to go to the bathroom at all times," the little girl answered excitedly. "They can also come in handy for going out," commented Helen. "I think we've talked enough, how about we go get ready?" "To go where, Mom?" "We're going shopping, honey," replied her mother, taking her by the hand and walking her out of the kitchen. "Where are you going?" asked Greg curiously. "We're going to get ready," replied Helen playfully. "Someone needs a clean diaper." * Riley was surprised by her mother's skill and care in cleaning her and putting on her new diaper. The night before it seemed like it was one of the first times she had done it; today, however, she was a veteran with a long experience behind her. "Done," her mother told her as she attached the last tape. "Get changed and remember to put on something that will hide the diaper better." The little girl opted for a long dark green sweatshirt and a pair of black jeans. In front of the mirror, even she could not tell if she was wearing a diaper. Great, I'm ready. Thirty minutes later, mother and daughter, hand in hand, entered the supermarket. Helen was struck to see that sincere smile on her daughter's face. She could not remember when was the last time she had seen her smile like that. Finding the pull-ups was as easy as drinking a glass of water. Riley was over the moon in grabbing the package. Seeing the caricatures of cartoon characters on a pink background left her speechless. She found them as gorgeous as the diaper she was wearing. After paying, they returned home. Once they returned, Helen took the opportunity to check her diaper. She took her to herself, pulled down her jeans and felt her well: she had peed, she had peed a lot! She led her to her room, The little girl threw herself on the bed, eager to be changed clean. "Mom, can I put on one of the pull-ups?" asked Riley as her mother opened her diaper. She grabbed a washcloth and set about cleaning her private parts. Not thinking much about it, she replied, "All right, but when you have to go to the bathroom you have to tell us." Having finished cleaning her thoroughly and applying the cream, Helen helped Riley put on her first pull-up. The little girl did, quite literally, jump for joy. "How are they?" asked her mother. "It's a cross between a diaper and underwear. They are so comfortable!" replied the 11-year-old happily. Helen rolled up the soiled diaper, then said to her, "I'm going to make lunch. Remember to go to the bathroom and rememtell us, okay?" "Okay, Mom," she slipped on her jeans. Just before her mother came out of her room, Riley called her. "Thank you," she told her. Helen smiled at her and left. For a moment, Riley felt like the luckiest little girl in the world. 4 The following Monday, as per routine, Riley went to school and came home. The day had given her quite a few surprises: a surprise history test, a math quiz, and pair work in art class. She had done the test and the quiz to the best of her knowledge, all thanks to her method of study that allowed her to defend herself well even in the most reluctant questions. Surely the test went well, she told herself. The art hour, however, put her to the test. She had never had much inclination for artistic and creative subjects-except for writing where she felt she had mastered the real thing-too abstract and poorly understood. Had it not been for Theo to guide her, the blank canvas would have become her definitive work that would have enshrined her in the long line of bad artists. Theo. It was rare that a classmate of hers intruded into her endless stream of thought. It seemed to her that she was discovering his existence for the first time. Like her, he was shy, solitary and unreachable. Those thoughts made her lose her appetite, so she went to her room to put on some more comfortable clothes to stay in, including putting on a pull-up. She grabbed her backpack and immediately set out to do her homework; she planned to spend the afternoon doing whatever she wanted. With the last science exercise completed, the little girl stood up and stretched. The rumbling of her stomach reminded her that she had skipped lunch, she looked at the clock: it was two o'clock in the afternoon. She had better eat something. She put a piece of frozen pizza in the microwave oven, set the temperature and time - 10 minutes - and pressed the "START" button. She waited sitting at the table. The ringing of the phone made its way through all the rooms,m until it reached the kitchen. Riley sprinted to the living room where the phone was located, picked up the handset and in a nervous voice said, "Hello?" "Hey, Riley, it's Theo," said the voice with a bit of insecurity. "Am I disturbing you?" "Hey, Theo," she greeted him, then answered happily, "no bother. Tell me everything." "I just wanted to ask you how you found yourself working with me today," he said cautiously. "I saw you ... angry, I wanted to know how you were." Riley bit his lower lip, and without his noticing a drop of pee ended up in her diaper. Theo was telling the truth, during that hour of class she felt like a complete wimp, a no-good. At one point, just before the end of class, she roared all her frustration at him. She sighed thinking back to those thirteen seconds that seemed interminable, then answered him in a sincere voice, "I'm fine. I've calmed down and..." She paused to sigh again. "I'm sorry I acted that way. It usually doesn't happen to me to-" "Of not being able to do something right?" the companion on the other side added promptly. "I know how that feels." Riley smiled, wondering if Theo could have seen it. No, he couldn't have seen her; who knows where he lives!" she told herself. "So, do you forgive me?" "Even if you didn't apologize to me, I'd still forgive you," Theo said casually. "Would you like to come over and finish the task?" She missed a beat. Had she heard correctly? A classmate of hers asking her to come over? Yes, she had understood correctly. She would have wanted to say yes immediately, but what if Mom and Dad had said no? Riley answered uncertainly, "I have to talk to my parents about it first. If I'm not mistaken, your parents should have their numbers? At least they should have my mom's." Theo muttered something (or so it seemed to Riley). "Yes, my mom told me she has both, but she prefers you to talk to them directly." Riley brought her hand to his temple in disbelief. Of course she was going to talk to them directly about it! He replied, "When they come back I will talk to them about it. Let's stay that way for now." "Alright, I'll talk to you later or possibly tomorrow," he concluded, then said goodbye to her, "Have a great rest of your day. Bye Riley!" "You too, Theo! Bye!" and hung up. At that exact moment, the squeaky, annoying sound of the oven alerted her that her snack was ready. She jumped off the couch, but something stopped her on the spot. What the... The little girl touched the front of her pull-up. It was hot and the front symbol was slightly faded, but it wouldn't be long before it disappeared completely. "I better go pee before I get it all over me," she confuted to herself aloud, as if there was another person with her, and went to the bathroom. * The pizza tasted like cardboard. The tomato and cheese had lost their distinctive flavors; the dough was the only decent thing that managed to convince her to go all the way through it, every last bite. The cold pull-up began to bother her, especially between her legs. Rule one was pretty clear. If you want to wear a diaper, just tell us and we'll put it on. This implies that only Daddy and I will be able to change you and, most importantly, check it if you had an "accident." When she put on the pull-up, Riley had not heeded to the rules they had imposed on her that Saturday morning. She couldn't wait for Mommy (or Daddy) to come home and clean her up and put a clean diaper on her. They would come to know that she had transgressed one of the rules. She made up her mind: she would tell the truth. She thought back to what had happened that night. She brought her legs against his chest and hugged them, their puzzled faces still well in her mind. At that moment she made a promise to herself: No more secrets and no more lies to Mom and Dad. To chase those thoughts away, she went up to the second floor, went to her room to get a book and headed for the bathroom to pee. * Riley was engrossed in reading that she paid no attention to her mother entering the house. In fact, it was her appearance in the kitchen that brought her back to reality. The little girl began to break into a cold sweat. "I didn't know you were reading," Helen exclaimed in surprise. "Did you do all your homework?" Riley nodded a nervous smile. She was not good at masking her emotions, and Helen immediately sensed that something was wrong. She asked her, "Honey, is something wrong?" Riley suddenly got up from her chair with still that smile that Helen found annoying. She hastily replied, "Yes, yes, yes, Mom! Everything is fine! I'm just glad you're back!" Helen gave her a guarded look. "Why are you acting like this? It's not like you." True, Riley couldn't blame her; she couldn't explain that strange behavior. She gave a tense giggle, then calmed herself by taking three deep breaths. There, she was about to tell her, "Mom, do you remember the rules you gave me for diapers?" Her mother nodded and crossed her arms. He looked her straight in the eye, from her face she was not at all pleased. She asked in a haughty tone, "Are you wearing one now and need to be changed?" "I'm wearing a pull-up," the sorry little girl hastened to say. "Sorry, I couldn't resist." Helen looked up at the ceiling. "I should have expected you to wear one in our absence. By the way, again!" Riley looked down guiltily, turning her toes back over each other. Helen continued brooding, but on the verge of scolding her. "I appreciate you telling me, Riley. However, your father and I gave you rules for a reason. These aren't toys; they can harm your health if misused. Being in one of those things for a long time could give you a skin rash. Do you understand?" She turned her gaze to her and nodded. "Now we're going to go up and give you a good cleaning," he told her. "Until I talk it over with your father, you're going to wear big girl panties. Diapers and pull-ups are off-limits!" "All right," Riley said, and her mother escorted her to the bathroom. * "Today I got a call from Theo, a classmate of mine," Riley began as her mother removed her dirty pull-up. "We have an art assignment we have to finish. He asked if I would be free to go to his house tomorrow. Do I have your permission to go?" Helen rubbed her nether regions well and then replied, "We'll talk about it tonight over dinner with your father, okay?" "Okay," replied Riley meekly and let her mother finish cleaning her. "No diaper? Not even for the night?" Helen shot her the look. Riley sighed in disappointment. "Understood." "Would you tell me what you understood?" her mother questioned her in a stern voice. "I understood that not following the rules has consequences." "So?" "You will not put me in a diaper now or before going to bed." "What will you do before you go to bed?" "I will go to the bathroom and pee like a big girl." "I guess you've learned your lesson, at least for now," Helen concluded contentedly. 5 Riley remained silent for most of dinner. The talk she had with her mother in the bathroom monopolized her thoughts; she began to think that they would confiscate her diapers and throw them into oblivion. He found rule one unfair, why could only her mother and father get their hands on her diaper, despite the fact that she had managed to put on a diaper by herself without anyone's help? Adults are weird!" she thought. "You're quiet today," her father began curiously, "did something happen?" Riley looked up from her empty plate and looked at her mother. With her gaze, she was telling her to tell her father what she had done. "Yes, something happened," the little girl replied indifferently. "In fact, two things happened." "Which one do you want to start with?" interjected Helen, feigning curiosity. "A classmate of mine called me today," Riley began a tad excitedly, "Theo Bennett. We have to finish our pair work for Professor Towers, he asked if I could go to his house tomorrow to finish the project and do homework together." "I don't see why not," Greg drank a glass of wine. Then he turned to his consort, "Did you say yes too?" Helen smiled at him. "Yes. Her friend lives nearby and His parents are willing to have her as a guest for lunch. So of problems we don't have any, is it okay for you to pick her up in the evening? That way I have time to take care of some chores around the house." Greg nodded and smiled at his daughter. He commented happily, "I didn't think you had a friend!" "Yeah," Riley laughed nervously. He didn't really consider Theo a friend; he was more of an acquaintance, almost a stranger. Who knows why his father had already labeled him as his friend? "What about the other thing?" asked Greg then casually. Riley's face darkened for a moment; she felt the conversation would take a turn for the worse. She sensed her mother's stern look. Okay Riley, you can do it. It's like an interrogation: beginning, explanation, conclusion. "Here..." the little girl spoke softly. "Today I... wore a pull-up on the sly." A contented smile took shape on Helen's face, glad to hear Riley admit her mistake and direct it to her better half. Greg sighed dejectedly. "So, you're telling us you wore a diaper in our absence?" "Pull-up, Greg," Helen corrected him. Greg quickly repeated his question, but corrected. "Yes, Daddy," Riley replied sadly. "That's the first thing I did when I came home. Then Mom came and I told her everything. I'm sorry." "Did you pee there?" asked her father tensely. Helen intervened, "From what I understood, yes and no. She had peed some before I came back, then she peed again just before I changed her and cleaned her up. So, she did it twice." Riley blushed full of embarrassment. Was that a detail to point out? "Is she wearing another one now?" asked Greg to his wife, forgetting his daughter's presence. "Big girl's panties," Helen replied. "I have a punishment in mind to give her for transgressing the rule." "Shall we talk about it now? In front of her?" "No," Helen replied, remembering that Riley was there with them. "There's something I'd like to point out to both of you." She paused. As long as she had all eyes on her, Helen continued with her speech, "This is especially about you, Riley. Today while I was changing you, I noticed that you hadn't given yourself a good scrubbing down there. Tell me out of curiosity, did you go to the bathroom once today?" "Yes, I went," replied Riley downcast. "After I noticed that I had slightly wet my pull-up." "You gave yourself a scrub, didn't you?" Her mother asked. Riley shook her head. "You know that after you pee you have to clean yourself up down there," her mother scolded her. "That's why I've decided that every time you come out of the bathroom, you have to come to me so I can take a look at you. We'll start tonight." Riley did not protest. Her mother was right; she could do nothing but humor her. "All right." A brief silence followed, and both Greg and Helen got up with their dishes in hand to go put them back in the dishwasher. Riley sat there in her seat, her fear of no more diapers making her eyes glaze over. "Will you take them away from me forever?" asked Riley fearfully. Both her parents approached her. "No," her mother consoled her. "We don't want to take away your diapers, if you want to take them, we won't object. We are doing this to teach you, to teach you to be more responsible." Riley pulled up her nose. "Why can't I wear them by myself?" "Because we want to take care of you," her mother promptly replied. "As well as making sure you get cleaned properly." "Thank you," said Riley and hugged her mother, then hugged her father as well. "We are here, honey," her father told her, then her daughter broke the hug. Riley took her plate and put it in the dishwasher, next to her parents' plates. She helped them clear the table and then they went to the living room to watch a movie. * "Am I disturbing you?" asked Helen in a low voice. She was in the doorway to her bedroom. "No, tell me," replied Riley and closed the book he was reading. "Come in." "I've come to take you to the bathroom," she announced, holding out her hand to her daughter. "Even if you don't run away, I want to make sure you go to the bathroom before you go to sleep." Riley grasped her hand and let herself be carried away. She did not find this new custom fair; she was a big girl, not a little girl. "Mom! I'm 11, I know when I have to go to the bathroom!" whined Riley. "I know," laughed her mother. "But sometimes, moms want to make sure their kids go to the bathroom before they go to sleep." Entering the bathroom, without letting go, Helen positioned Riley in front of the toilet. The little girl felt uncomfortable; her mother's presence put her under great stress. She wanted to tell her, but nothing would change her mind about going out and giving her a moment of privacy. Her mother knelt down and proceeded to gently lower her pants, Riley could not help but blush. After that, she told her softly, "What are you waiting for? Sit down and try it." The little girl obeyed resignedly, as well as red in the face like a tomato. The toilet was cold, but her mother's reassuring gaze caught her attention. She smiled at her and let go. "All done?" she asked her as soon as the tapping turned to silence and the little girl nodded confidently. "Good, now on your feet." Riley stood up, then her mother tore off three pieces of toilet paper. With gentle forward motions she cleaned it under there. She repeated those gestures five times, subsequently flushing the paper down the toilet. Riley recognized the pattern; she used to do this when she was younger. Same care and gentleness, she seemed to have gone back in time. "That's how you should wipe," she concluded in a calm, teacher's voice. "Always forward, never backwards. Minimum five times, if you want to be sure give it three more passes. All clear?" "All clear," she answered truthfully, lifting her underpants and underwear in one go. "Thank you, Mommy." "You're welcome. I'm going to bed," announced her mother as she returned to her feet. "Flush and brush your teeth. Oh, before I forget, tomorrow when you come back, I'll take a look at you. Good night, honey." "Good night, Mommy," he told her before squeezing the flush lever. * "What did you have in mind?" asked Greg already under the covers. "I don't know yet," replied Helen doubtfully. "We could use diapers as a reward when she behaves." "Helen," he spoke exasperatedly, "she is a good girl. She studies and behaves well." "A good girl sneaks a pack of diapers, puts one on and pees in front of her parents?" pointed out Helen annoyed. "She didn't even follow the rules we gave her on Saturday!" "I don't understand why you have to punish her." "Greg, she sneaked a diaper!" reminded Helen, her voice frustrated. "When did we put her in a diaper?" began Greg meditatively. "Monday through Friday, only in the evening and at night. Saturday and Sunday she could wear it all day. You know what I mean?" Helen furrowed her brow. "No." "Riley doesn't enjoy them enough. Only two days. No wonder she wants to sneak them on," Greg enlightened her. "And you want to punish her even though she told you the truth." "We can't help it, our jobs keep us away from her," Helen replied. "She won't bring them this weekend, that's decided." "Then you don't understand," blurted Greg. "When she brings it, she's happy. Even with the pull-ups, she's happy. Isn't that clear to you?" "It's quite clear to me," Helen replied curtly. "I want to teach her that choices have consequences. When we had caught her with that dirty diaper, we did nothing. "I don't want Riley to get into this bad habit of doing what she wants on the sly." Greg got up and went to sit beside his wife and kissed her left cheek. "She would never do that," he said in a sultry voice. "You know the thing she hates most is to hurt us. That's why she told you the truth today." A tear streaked down her face. "Do you think she'll take it badly if I tell her she can't wear diapers this weekend?" "Will she take it badly? Yes, definitely." "It's decided, this is her punishment." "You know I'm against it right?" "Yes, but you'll have to humor me this time," Helen concluded and began to snog him. 6 Theo no longer had the strength to hold his head up to pay attention to the lesson of Mrs. Daniels, the literature teacher. He had the crazy idea of resting his head on his desk, his nose and forehead attached closely to the notebook paper. He did not care if the middle-aged woman saw him and scolded him. Riley, unlike her desk mate, could keep up with her lengthy explanations. Eyes following her every movement and her right hand writing on the notepad every word that came from her thick lips. Mrs. Daniels walked over to the blackboard and began to draw a diagram that looked like an upside-down tree. At the top and middle she wrote "How to write a horror story" and drew three arrows far apart. "How do you keep from falling asleep?" asked Theo in a low voice at one point. "I stay awake and listen," she answered quietly. Theo changed position. He stretched out his arms on the bench and rested his chin on the bench. She said in a half-asleep voice, "I can't wait for it to be over." She wanted it too, damn right she did! Riley felt she was at the end of her rope. Listening and writing at the same time took a large chunk of her energy, which, after four hours of class, she had none left. To avoid falling behind, the 11-year-old began writing as fast as she could; readability would suffer greatly. Half an hour later, the last bell of the day rang. Mrs. Daniels said she would explain the third arrow the next day, but the buzz of her students' voices prevented her words from reaching their ears. Getting angry was useless now. She grabbed her smartphone and took a picture of the blackboard, then began to put all her things in her backpack. For her, too, the day had turned to an end. "Mrs. Daniels?" a female voice called to her that she recognized. "Yes, Riley?" "You dropped this," she said and handed her dirty, weather-worn blue case. "I thought something was missing," she exclaimed in surprise as she grabbed the object. Most likely it had fallen from the desk during the general marasmus. She thanked her in a kind voice, then asked, "Do you have any doubts about today's class?" "Um..." she hinted uncertainly as she flipped through her notepad. "I actually would have one." Mrs. Daniels looked at her watch. It was 1:20 in the afternoon. She had to go to lunch with her colleagues and was, punctually, late. "You will bring it to me tomorrow, I really have to run now. Study mind you," she told her mortified and hurried out. "Of course she has to run," the little girl commented irritably and set off to join her friend downstairs. * "So," Theo began thoughtfully, "what do you think about . um... geography?" Riley thought about it before giving her answer. She loved geography. Finding out the customs, the lifestyle of the inhabitants, the strengths of the economy, and the brief history of a state in the world excited her so much. Unfortunately, this subject fell into the "I hate this subject because of the teacher" group. "Nice for goodness sake," replied Riley holding back an edge of anger, "but Mr. Johnson is making me hate it." "Then it's a common thought," Theo said, then asked her another question. "Let's get off the subject of school shall we? What do you do in your spare time?" I sneak around and use diapers! Ha ha ha! If I answered him like that, he would think I was crazy. Ha ha ha ha! Riley held back a laugh at that thought, although there was nothing funny about it. Theo looked at her puzzled. "Never mind," Riley hastened to say, "I read and write. Do you?" "I read too!" gave a toothy grin Theo, nearly baring her way. "What kind of books do you read?" Riley hinted with a smile. If she had had a diaper on, she would have peed from excitement. But at that moment she didn't have one, so she had to restrain herself as any big girl would. She cleared her throat, then answered him, "I mainly read fantasy books, occasionally I read normal books." "Normal books?" "Books that are not in the fantasy or science fiction genre," she explained to him. "Mom is convinced that I like them a lot, so she gets them for me." "For example?" asked Theo curiously. He seemed to know the genres in question. "The last ones she got me are about friendship, simple and mundane and without any elements that manage to stand out from other books dealing with the same topics," Riley accentuated her feeling of annoyance toward the end. "Sometimes I wonder why my mother gets me such books, even though I don't like them." "Do you remember the names by any chance?" asked Theo without losing interest. "I ask because I only read those kinds of books." "Books about friendship?" "No, children's fiction books," Theo pointed out. "The fantasy genre doesn't appeal to me much." "Oh," said Riley slightly disappointed. "Anyway, the names of those books are When We Were Together and Ashes. I could have done without reading them." Theo retorted offended, "You can't say Ashes sucks! It's the only one that manages to touch chords that other books in the same genre can't!" "For example?" questioned Riley in a defiant tone. "The whole story revolves around the so-called 'invisible string theory,' " Theo began to explain, "according to which a person is nothing more than the center of an infinite set of strings that connect him to other centers-which are other people. I point out right away that this does not exist in reality, but still, the protagonist - Paul - becomes the epicenter of the pain of every single character he interacts with. "This is where the main themes of the story surface: the desire to connect to others and the outside hand that helps those who are suffering. Paul is a loner, whether he likes it or not he needs to be around people, so he joins the group of losers ignored by everyone and constantly targeted by bullies. "As he spends his time with them he realizes that he too has his own limitations and difficulties to overcome. So he decides to help them overcome their fears and difficulties, they also do the same for him. When Richard and Izzy die in the car accident, Paul begins to wonder if all this connecting with each other is really worth it, so he becomes the spark that destroys all the strings that bind to him. "Needless to say, this is his reaction to their death and that talking to someone about it kept him from destroying the last, most important bonds he still had: his new friends and his family. The ending in which he and his friends throw their ashes at the lake where they first met is the symbol-and the title-of the play." Riley stood in silence surprised to have heard an explanation that only she could have brought up if she had discussed it with another person who was not interested in books. Theo was a reader like her; his attention to detail was identical to hers. It was true!" she told herself. It had not happened in her head! It had happened for real! "Wow!" was the only thing she managed to say. Then Theo stopped in front of an empty driveway that led to a two-story white house. "Here we are. This is my house, welcome!" In that instant, Riley realized that she had removed from her mind the fact that she and Theo were walking to his house. Their conversations had overridden their perceptions of reality, at least hers since Theo was in charge of taking her to his house. They had passed by her house and she had not even noticed! She felt lost for a moment. Mom was right, he lived not very far from her house and the other dwellings were very reminiscent of hers. Getting lost was impossible; she would find her way back in no time. The kids approached the front door. Theo rang the doorbell and saw Riley looking around, but it did not take her long to realize that it was the same porch she had at home. They were greeted by her father, Hank Bennett. An all-American man, broad-shouldered and fully fit, he wore a tank top and long pants. Both the 11-year-olds were speechless to see him in such attire in the middle of winter. "Hey, guys!" Hank greeted them, then turned to the little guest. "You must be Riley, very nice to meet you!" "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Bennet," replied the little girl politely, then proceeded to remove her jacket. "Call me Hank," the man quickly put in an amused manner. "I may be an adult, but I'm not that adult, you know? I still feel like a 20-year-old kid!" Both Theo and Riley burst into thunderous laughter. "Take off your shoes and go wash your hands, lunch is ready," announced Hank and then hurriedly headed for the kitchen. In the bathroom, Riley was the first to wash her hands. Theo suggested that she go first because he had been told that, and I quote, males must know how to behave well with females, as they are the fairer sex, so they had to go first. Hearing this, Riley had to hold back laughter. "Really?" was his response. Theo replied gallantly, "Yes, milady. You ladies are viewed differently than we gentlemen. Therefore, we ask you not to express criticism of our manner." This time she could not hold them back and burst out laughing for the second time; he had been in her house for just over ten minutes and was already fighting not to pee her pants from the laughs. 7 Mr. Bennett had cooked excellent steaks: flavorful, slightly spicy and cooked to the right temperature. Riley filled and cleaned her plate three times; as luck would have it, he had cooked about ten small and medium-sized steaks. Theo was the one who ate the least out of all of them; he justified himself by saying that he did not have much of an appetite. Lunch finished, the two friends helped Mr. Bennet clear the table, after which he left them on his way to his office. Theo explained to Riley that his father worked from home on certain days of the week, and today was one of those days. It would have been nice if her parents had that chance too, the little girl thought to herself. Three o'clock in the afternoon. The two eleven-year-olds were already at work on their couple's project in the kitchen, the only space in the house large enough for them to work on. The week before, Mrs. Towers assigned their class a job to do in pairs: draw a city where the real stars were the buildings. No streets, just buildings and the sky. She would grade all the work and give both components the same grade. She left the barbaric task of creating the pairs to the students, who, in addition to generating chaos, formed balanced pairs. Riley and Theo balanced each other well. She, an excellent art history student and bad artist, and he, a good art history student and very talented artist. Theo came up with a definite idea of how to make the city, the object on which their delivery was based. Four skyscrapers arranged in the shape of a trapezoid, the two forming the minor base in the foreground and the other two - making up the major base - following and well away from the sides of the sheet; surrounded by other buildings with windows colored in colors other than yellow, intended to color all the windows in the trapezoid. Riley, art denier that she was, approved of the idea, but on the condition that they make an informed choice of colors. And there they were, passing the colors around and coloring the multitudes of white squares that remained. Yellow windows (the first ones the duo colored), reds, oranges, pinks, greens, blues, magentas, purples and many other colors caught the attention of anyone who looked at them. The sky was still white with gray insignia of the Moon and the clouds passing in the midst of those black towers, they told themselves that would be the last part they would color. They had set a list for themselves: draw the buildings and skyscrapers with windows; color the windows; draw the clouds; and finally, color them together with the sky. Compared to the time in the classroom, Riley was more relaxed and more confident in coloring the white spaces. Moreover, the silence that enveloped the kitchen room kept her glued to her task. From time to time, she cast glances at her friend to make sure he was doing his part. It wasn't necessary; Theo was devoting his heart and soul to coloring buildings and windows and, every few seconds, supervising their work. It's definitely coming along nicely. Theo and I are not a bad team after all. An hour later, Theo put down the purple marker and gave a tired sigh. Then he asked his friend, "How many windows do we have left?" Riley finished coloring the last window with red and announced it contentedly in a very high tone of voice, after realizing this she apologized. Theo raised his arms to the ceiling in victory. Exhausted, he said, "We are almost at the end." At that point, Riley got up from her seat. "Where's the bathroom, Theo?" "Up, turn left and first door to the left," he answered her in the same voice. "While you go to the bathroom, I'm going to stop and recover too. I'm beat!" Riley walked out of the kitchen and headed for the stairs. He went up to the second floor and turned to the left, as Theo had told him moments earlier, and looked for the bathroom door with his eyes. There it was! It was a plain white door; she lowered the handle and stepped inside. The bathroom furniture was all light blue, like the diaper packaging she had at home, while the walls were a strange white. He observed it closely; it was a white with light blue undertones. So the dominant color of the bathroom was light blue, she told herself and walked to the toilet that was at the end of the room. In front of the toilet, a dark sky-blue dresser stood toward the ceiling, it looked as if it might touch it, but the thin deep black space gave the 11-year-old confirmation that the cabinet was not in contact with the ceiling. Beautiful, she thought as he squared it from top to bottom. She counted six in total. She looked at it again for the second time. The last drawer was open, inside it a package of diapers was illuminated by the light coming from the window. She recognized them; they were Pampers Baby-Dry overnight diapers. Overnight diapers -- wait a minute, does Theo pee in bed? Riley ignored that question and ignored the contents of that drawer. She pulled down her pants and... gasped in disbelief. Her panties were slightly wet, the smell of pee plugged her nose. Oh, come on! Wasting no more time, she pulled them down and sat on the toilet. Theo's diapers and her panties' smell became her fixed thoughts for that minute sitting to relieve herself. It couldn't be true. * In forty minutes, the work was finished and all imperfections removed. Riley and Theo were satisfied, especially him since it had been his idea. "What grade do you think we'll get?" asked Theo of her. "I don't know... maybe an A," Riley replied slightly nervously. "I doubt we'll get a bad grade!" Theo smiled at her, then took the drawing and put it inside the clear envelope he had brought it home with the week before, then put it inside his backpack, being careful not to crumple it. After that, he told her happily, "Mrs. Towers will be impressed with our work." "Mmh-mmh," Riley quipped casually, thinking about the wet underwear against her skin. Mom would surely take her back. "Would you like to see my room?" proposed Theo to her. "I'd like to show you my bookcase." "All right," Riley answered him, smiling. She felt the need to distract herself from everything and turn off her brain. On the stairs, Theo said, "I'm going to the bathroom and then I'll join you. My room is the third door on the right." Suddenly, Riley stopped on the last step terrified. Now? Right now you have to go to the bathroom, Theo? Then in the same bathroom where your diapers are in full view? Oh... maybe I'd better tell him. "Wait a moment, Theo," she hesitated in a serious tone. "There's something I have to tell you." "Can't you wait a few minutes?" the friend implored her. "I'll come in and out." No, I can't wait! In fact, I don't want to wait! "Theo, I saw them!" admitted Riley apologetically. "I went in and saw the open drawer." Theo's face darkened. Riley recognized that expression, even that state of mind. She felt guilty, the same guilt she had when her parents caught her with a diaper on. "So... now you know about my little secret." Riley nodded. "I won't tell anyone, I promise." "I know you won't," Theo told her like it was nothing, then smiled. Silence. "I know you have a lot of questions for me, but I'm going to go to the bathroom first and then we'll talk about it," Theo said as he headed for the bathroom in small steps. Before taking his leave, he reminded her, "Third door on the right!" * Boring. Boring. Super boring! Boring. My goodness, pure boredom! Boring. Riley was standing in front of Theo's bookcase in her room. She was studying the various books he had and, reluctantly, could not find one that would pique her interest. She began to wonder if Theo took those stories seriously. From the titles alone, which were trite and not at all profound - except for "Ashes," which reevaluated her - she could already imagine the other stories. "Gee, Theo," she said boredly. "Besides Ashes, you don't have any exciting books." "I expected this answer from you," he said as he entered his room. Riley jumped in fear. Had she spoken too loudly again? After that, she sat on her bed and watched Theo take two random books from the bookshelf. There was something about him that did not convince her, her eyes studied his butt. Why is his butt so... big? The friend made a leap to grab a book, failed. So he made another, this time succeeding. Twice, his ears picked up rough sounds reminiscent of typical paper noises. At that point, Riley understood: Theo was wearing the night diaper he had seen in the bathroom. What had he put it on for? "Here," Theo told her, handing her two of his books. Ashes and When We Were Together, the two books they had talked about before entering the house. He added hopefully, "Reread them and then tell me what you think." Riley raised her right eyebrow, not understanding this last sentence. "If you want to try to change my mind, you're way off base. Besides, I already have these two at home." Theo resumed them mortified. "I had forgotten we talked about them, but read them again anyway." "Why?" Theo put them on his desk. "Your idea can change you know?" The friend wasted no time in thinking it over. So, she replied doubtfully, "Okay." After that, Theo sat beside Riley on the bed, keeping his distance to respect her "boundaries." He had never stopped smiling. "Whatever questions you have in mind, ask me," his friend prodded her. "Why are you wearing a diaper?" Embarrassed Theo looked down, but pretended not to. How had she guessed he was wearing one? He replied surprised, "I wanted to put it on." "But aren't you supposed to put it on before you go to bed?" "Yes, but sometimes I put it on long before I go to bed," Theo explained, scratching the back of his head. "My parents let me, but as long as I take it off, do what I have to do, and then put it back on. They check on me a lot to make sure I'm following the rules." Riley nodded. Like at home, her parents had given her rules, albeit different ones, and they wanted to make sure she stayed safe. But to Theo, diapers were like regular underwear-that was the subtle difference that made them different. She would have liked to tell him that she wore diapers too, but after what happened recently and her promise, she let that desire disappear from her mind. "Every once in a while... you think you want to... try to... you know," Riley stammered, but she did not understand why. Theo answered naturally; he was just at ease. "Yes, every now and then. Then it comes back to me that I do it in my sleep and the urge goes away. Also because my mom shudders when she has to take it off me. She hates to get her hands on something messy like my diaper after a good night's sleep." "I understand," replied Riley sadly. "It can't be easy for any of you." "Mom and Dad keep trying new methods to get me to stop," Theo admitted bitterly, as if it were an impossible problem to solve. "As I told you, it's my mother who puts it on and takes it off. Occasionally my father does it, but he is not good at cleaning down there. Even though he is a male like me, sometimes it hurts me. That's why I prefer my mother." Riley wanted to tell him, she didn't want to make him feel lonely. That's what she had sensed in his voice. Also mixed in were innocence and regret for being that way. No one has to know, Riley. Just me, Mom and Dad! The three of us! Silence. Riley couldn't resist a minute longer. "Theo, I have a secret too," she began cautiously and truthfully. "I wear diapers, too." "Bedwetting is a common thing among us eight-to-thirteen-year-olds," Theo revealed for the purpose of curiosity. "You don't understand, I wear them all the time," Riley sputtered. "Or rather, only on weekends do I wear them. Morning, afternoon, evening and night. I don't have any medical problems, I just like them. I like their drawings, I like peeing on them and feeling them all around me. And, most of all, the attention my parents give me in taking care of me." Theo remained silent, having no idea what to say. He wanted her to be happy, she wanted him to be happy too, so he hugged her tightly. "Your secret is safe with me, Riley," he told her in a low voice. Riley was speechless, the hug and his words warmed her heart. She was not dreaming, the warmth of her friend made her feel good, safe. She told him in a soft voice, "Yours is with me too, forever." 8 The rest of the afternoon went smoothly. Riley and Theo managed to do all the homework they had and spent the last half hour up in his room talking about the thing that had led them to become best friends: diapers. They stretched out on the floor, wanting to play out a scene from a book they had read where two characters - a boy and a girl - were talking about their problems lying on the floor next to each other. To feel more comfortable, Theo slipped off his pants let the world admire his Pampers Baby-Dry for the night. There was no shortage of shenanigans from his friend where she urged him to wet himself to which he laughed while maintaining full control of his bladder. "Mom picked me up on her shoulder," Riley recounted gesturing toward the ceiling, "we moved to the hall and she laid me down there like I was a baby. Then she tried to take my diaper off, stopped when I told her I had more in my room." "What did she do then?" asked Theo, brushing his diaper. "She went to the garage to talk to my father. They came back together and changed it for me," she replied. "I couldn't believe it: mom and dad changing my diaper at age 11! The next day we discussed this, they set rules for me; I went to the supermarket with my mother and she bought me pull-ups for children who have to learn to use the toilet. They may be small, but boy are they very stretchy!" Theo listened fascinated, at one point asking, "How are the pull-ups?" Riley giggled happily. "Beautiful, it's like you're wearing underwear and a diaper at the same time!" Their conversation went on until six o'clock, the time when Greg, Riley's father, came to pick her up. She said goodbye to her friend and her father, then they walked to the car. When she returned, her mother Helen accompanied her to the bathroom to give her the pre-announced checkup. She pulled down her pants and looked down at her daughter's smelly and still wet panties. "What happened?" he questioned her. Riley explained everything to her, in full detail, the moment she discovered her friend's night diapers and also about the two drops of pee that fell into both her underwear. She blushed with shame. "Next time, sit and watch, don't stand and pee your pants," she admonished her, removing her soiled underwear, then helped her clean herself. At dinner, Riley monopolized the conversation. It was one of the few times the little girl talked so much she almost forgot about the plate of spaghetti on her plate. Her parents listened without ever interrupting her, surprised to find that her best friend - so their little daughter had twice declared - was peeing the bed. Having finished the meal and cleared the table, everyone went to their respective rooms, or almost since Helen forced Riley to follow her to the bathroom for the second time all day. The 11-year-old repeated the same instructions her mother had given her the day before with some uncertainty, did a fair amount of work that her mother completed. After that she gave her the report, "You need to pay more attention, Riley! You cleaned yourself up like you were late for something!" The little girl nodded and yawned; she couldn't take it anymore already. She brushed her teeth and went to her room, she definitely wanted to end this heavy day with a good night's sleep. She threw herself on her bed, at that moment someone knocked. "Come in!" It was her mother, she wanted to talk. He crossed the door and went to sit on one side of his bed. She admitted in a feeble voice, "I need to tell you something." "What is it, Mom?" asked the little girl as she sat down. "Your father and I have discussed it and decided on your punishment: for the rest of the week, you will not wear diapers. Starting next Monday, you can wear them, provided-" "As long as you or Dad are there to put them on me," Riley concluded in a saccharine voice, the tone her mother hated most of all. "I know Mom, I've learned my lesson." Helen did not get angry at her tone of voice; she preferred to let it go and go to bed. Like her daughter, she too wanted to sleep. She wished her a good night and headed to her room. * The diaper-free weekend arrived and passed in a second. Riley spent those forty-eight hours with her parents tidying up the house, that is, tidying up the attic. None of them would have expected that tidying it up would take two days, evenings included. It was Helen who had suggested this activity; staying still, lazing on the couch in the living room waiting to do something stimulating was bringing her a nervous breakdown. Greg, too, was trying not to sit idle; he took to reading a computer book in the kitchen, next to Riley who was studying the ticking of the clock in a bored manner. The third floor had been labeled "the oblivion," the place where everything that had ceased to have a definite use ends up. It was his parents who had given him that name, following an argument they had had that ended in a rather ambiguous way: suddenly, they forgot what they were arguing about. The entire room was chock-full of furniture and boxes with no writing to identify their contents. "Why did they have all that furniture?" wondered Riley, knowing that that question would not pull her away from that barbaric task. They set a goal for themselves: take everything downstairs. Helen and Greg would take care of the furniture, while Riley would take care of the boxes. All three lost track of time; they had started at 1 p.m. and stopped at 9 p.m. Her parents sprawled on the couch, surrounded by the twelve pieces of furniture they brought down several hours earlier. Riley took advantage of this and poked around the partially empty room, opened certain boxes and found old clothes and thirty-year-old china sets. What a bore! She passed between two tall pieces of furniture, perhaps two closets, and came across a long chest of drawers. Six rectangular-shaped drawers divided into two columns, it looked familiar. Then she realized what it was: it was the piece of furniture her parents used as a base for her changing table when she was an infant. I want this one in my room! I'm rehiring you indefinitely! The next morning, Riley proposed to her parents, who were zombies trying to return to the world of the living, but with little result. "Would you like to what?" her mother asked, yawning. "I found the old cabinet you used to use as a changing table," said the excited little girl. "It's big enough for me to lay on it, so changing me would no longer be an endless search." "Why ... are we taking so long to change you?" asked Greg, then took a sip of water. Riley gave him an obvious look. "Dad, do I need to remind you that for you lost my diapers by leaving me lying on the bed with everything in view?" She blushed on that last part. Greg yawned, but preferred not to answer. "Having a dedicated diaper corner would be nice," Helen intervened. "I already have the arrangement in mind for everything." Greg blinked three times. "So, should we move that to your room?" His tone was puzzled. "Yes," the little girl answered decisively, then put her hands together. "Please?" Greg sighed conflictedly, then smiled at his daughter. Through it all, Helen could not help but laugh. * In the early afternoon, a truck parked in front of their house. They were the workers from the secondhand furniture store to which Greg sold three cabinets and six drawers. Ten minutes of phone calls, emails with pictures of each piece of furniture attached, and a thousand dollars earned. He was the happiest person since his daughter. They loaded the furniture, nodded, to say goodbye and thank him for choosing their store, to Greg and left without giving a glance to either Helen or Riley who had been present every moment of their brief stay. "Rude," Riley said promptly, until she was sure they had left their field of vision. And Helen agreed with her with a complicit smile. Then she added, "You'll meet some rude ones too, always behave yourself and you won't end up like them." "Become rough, fat men?" the 11-year-old asked incredulously. "But I'm a girl!" Greg burst out laughing. "There are rough women, too, honey," Helen told her with amusement. They spent the better part of Sunday afternoon moving furniture and organizing Riley's room. The little girl had the opportunity to place the furniture as she wanted. Her parents enjoyed following the directions. The cabinet - changing table - they placed behind the door. The closet next door, the bed and the desk remained in place. With this thinking work completed, Greg went out to run an errand. Riley was happy; her room had become even more beautiful. The latest arrival (or return?) was looking good, two of the six drawers had already been filled. The first with diapers and pull-ups, the second with underwear, lotion and wipes. It was not yet complete, missing the mat that made it a proper changing table. At six o'clock in the afternoon, Greg returned with something that made Riley happy beyond measure: the mat! All three of them went to put it in its place, on which occasion Riley asked her parents to try it out. Her father took her on his shoulder and laid her down as if he was, for real, about to put a diaper on her. It fit perfectly, was comfortable, and she could almost take a nap in it. "It's perfect!" exclaimed Riley. Her father put her down and hugged him along with her mother. "Thanks, guys!"

I don't know why but I am genuinely much happier and contented since I became incontinent and dependant on nappies 24/7. I couldn't imagine life any other way now.

I am so excited by the response so far. Here the last chapter I currently have written so there will probably be a delay before I can upload again. But please let me know how you like things, I love feedback and the story is about to get interesting! Enjoy! ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Chapter 3 The sunlight finally forced Tara to open her eyes, and the warmth of the covers made her clench her muscles slightly. Only to then release and stretch out to feel the coolness of the rest of the bed. Memories of the last couple of days came back to focus. She suddenly jerked up and reached for her nighttime padding. Dry. “Whew!” Tara let out an audible sigh, returning to normal. She felt a bit sweaty, but with a dry pull-up she bounced up with some newfound energy. Pulling her PJ bottoms off, she relished the air flow as she made her way to the bathroom. As she sat down for her morning pee, she felt relief in more ways than one. “Taraaaaa!!” came the cry from across the hall. Pulling her padding back up, Tara raced out of the bathroom and headed for Brittany’s room. She found the girl sitting on her bed with the obvious indicator that she had not had a dry night. Calming herself down, Tara walked up and sat down next to the smaller girl. “It's alright… “ she said, placing her hand on the 10-year-old’s shoulder. “But… if I have three nights in… in… a row…” the girl sputtered. Tara sympathized with Brittany more than ever; she didn’t even know what three nights wet might mean. After her own outburst yesterday, she just let her work it out and gave her a few minutes. “Look, we are in a weird situation, but how about we just do what we usually do together?” Tara finally asked through a smirk. The tears and sniffles immediately stopped, and two shiny eyes locked to Tara’s. “The Mall!!” they said in unison. Their whole lives, they had been just enough years apart to not have a ton in common. But one thing that stayed the same were trips to the mall, starting with being driven by their mothers. Then, when Tara started driving, it became just the 2 of them on their adventures. While Brittany changed, the older girl went and got a couple of frozen waffles in the toaster and was buttering them when Brittany bounded down the stairs. It was only then that Tara realized she was still only in her nightshirt and the pull-up. Blushing, she said, “Here you go!” and she presented the waffles. Dashing upstairs Tara snagged a new pull-up and went to work, trying to find something that would be better than the shorts from the park. Having packed most of her wardrobe, she quickly found a longer tank top that wouldn’t ride up much. She wanted to find a longer skirt but was having difficulty. Stopping the search, she went and pulled her hair back in the mirror. It was so odd to see herself in only a shirt and a pull-up… but she was on a mission. Back into her clothes pile, she began pulling at a likely candidate when she was jolted by a screech from downstairs. “TARA, hurry up!” was the adolescent cry. Chuckling, she grabbed a skirt and pulled it up while dashing downstairs. “Coming!” she called. Within 5 minutes, both were in the van and down the street. Heeding both their mother’s wishes while Tara drove, Brittany was in the back seat on the passenger side. They talked and planned their trip for a bit until the conversation died away while they jammed to some tunes. Turning up the AC, a cold sensation spread from Tara’s lap. Reaching a stop sign, she looked down and snapped her head back up with wide eyes. She had failed in her attempt to find a suitable skirt. Thinking she had found something that least reached above her knees, she actually had picked a short skirt with two large frills. It wasn’t totally indecent, so it should still cover the slim padding, but right now it had bunched up and her pull up was on full display. Taking a deep breath, she reminded herself that she could just buy something else if she wanted. As they were approaching the mall, Tara resolved to not let this ruin her day; after all, it was unlikely that someone would ever notice anyway. Her fears were immediately taken away by Brittany’s enthusiasm. The girls window-shopped, giggled, and there was never a thought about what they both happened to be wearing. At lunch, they had subs: ice cream for Brittany and an Icee for Tara. After another, rather shorter, blitz of shopping, both girls were ready to head out but decided to stop at a clothing store as they exited the mall. Tossing their pops away, they entered the quiet of the shop, and the younger girl made a beeline to her own section. Keeping an eye on her, Tara also looked around for something that would catch her eye when Brittany called her over. The girl’s eyes were practically glowing at an outfit that was hanging on a rack: red overalls that stopped at the knee and a white shirt underneath. “Really?” she asked, and the girl nodded. “Oh, that is so cute!” came a high voice from behind. An older woman with a manager tag on her shirt came up behind the girls and gave them a big smile. “Would you care to try it on?” she asked Brittany. “Can I?” The girl turned to Tara, and she nodded. Brittany grabbed the outfit and ran to the back of the store, and Tara hustled after, getting there just as Brit got in a stall. Sitting down in front of the door, she let out a deep breath. Making quick work of the change, the girl stepped out and looked adorable in the red outfit. Then the woman came into the back area with another outfit set, only this one was a coverall dress instead of overalls. Before she could say they found the right size, the manager cut in, “I found our biggest size, and I think it will fit you if you would like to match; they are on sale.” Tara looked at Brittany and hesitated until she looked at her. She could tell the girl wanted her to say yes; it wasn’t her style, but she was having a great time, so she nodded. “Thanks so much, Tara!” she said, crushing the older girl in a big hug. Dashing back into the changing area, the manager turned back to Tara. “There is actually one other outfit I think would be perfect for you,” the woman said behind a wide grin. Polite as ever, she just nodded again and watched her bustle off back to the section where Brittany found the first outfit. On the woman’s return to the changing area, Tara’s jaw nearly dropped when she saw what the woman was carrying. A short pink dress with tutu-like flair at the bottom had white leggings with pink hearts on them to match. Practically choking on her response, she froze with how she was going to turn the manager down. “I just bought this one for my own daughter, and you remind me so much of her. It's on clearance, so it's basically a steal and so cute!” she explained. Suddenly, as she stood, Tara became hyper-aware that she was in a department store talking to a manager. Already buying a juvenile outfit, and she was in a pull-up, panic was setting in. Brittany had emerged beaming; it felt like she couldn’t decide what she wanted to do. “Ah… ha… What do you think, Brit?” she asked. Brittany looked at the shocking pink outfit and exclaimed, “Oh, that’s… that is cute!” “It’s settled then,” the manager said, clapping her hands together. The girls were ushered to the counter, and as she swiped her card, then Tara realized how much she must have been given a discount on the outfits as the receipt was handed over. “Thank you for helping us out,” she squeaked out. The manager smiled and said , “Oh, not to worry, I know how tricky working around padding is with my girls.” Blushing beat red and rushing out with Brittany in tow, she did not stop until they got outside, breathing hard. Was she wearing a sign? How was it that she was incapable of hiding the fact that she was wearing pull-ups?! Looking at Brittany, the girl just reached around and hugged her close. She finally calmed with the tiny embrace, and her breathing slowed. They walked arm in arm to the van. “Let’s get home!”, Tara declared with a forced laugh. Pulling onto the highway, Tara saw nothing but red lights, and no car was moving after they got about a mile down the road. First 5, then 10, then 25 minutes went by, and they had only moved a few car lengths. The pressing need to go to the bathroom was growing, and there was no end in sight. Flipping the van into park she looked on her phone to discover that an accident with multiple injuries was the cause, and it wasn’t clearing anytime soon. Looking back at her little friend, she could tell that Brittany was also fidgeting and needing to go. Cramping started to settle in, Tara could feel herself beginning to sweat, and her prospects looked dim. About 10 minutes later, she noticed that Brittany had stopped twitching and appeared to be calmer. She must have wet herself, and she was staying quiet to avoid talking about it, she understood that. Turning the radio up a bit, Tara had a thought strike her. If they both had wet themselves, and really the traffic was to blame., maybe, she could just convince Brittany that they could forget this one. “Yeah, I mean, I am only in them to be nice to Brittany anyway,” she thought to herself. Shifting her left leg over while flipping back into gear, the van inched forward while she tried to let herself use the padding between her legs. It was trickier than she thought, pushing didn’t work. Deep breathing, flexing her pelvis, and pushing herself up off the seat did not help either. Finally, she just tried to ‘let go’ and lean into the urge, and it began building. Her mind raced; it was working. She was about to wet herself on purpose; was this really the right choice? Why was she doing this again? Too late, a small warmth started to grow as the pull-up started to fill. Her breath slowed, and as the traffic moved a bit quicker, the flow continued, only to suddenly taper off. She still had to go, but that had taken the edge off, and she relaxed back into the driver seat. It was an odd feeling to have this warmth, or even heat, between her legs. Then, when she tried to press her legs together a bit, the swollen padding prevented them from coming close together. Trying to push the sensations away, she focused on the road and traffic, hoping that traffic would lighten up soon. It was another hour before they passed the accident; traffic had freed up and they were still a half-hour away, and the pressure was building once again. After all, she hadn’t finished going the first time, and Tara didn’t really think too much about it because she was confident she could make it. But a couple of sharp cramps made her think twice about holding things out for even a few more minutes. So, repeating the process from before, she decided to just let out a little bit, and just a minute later, a small trickle began. This was a good idea; take the edge off. “How much longer?” Brittany injected as they pulled up to a light. Trying to ignore her to stop what she was doing, Tara responded, “Ah… About 15-20 minutes. Why?” “I don’t think I can hold it much longer,” the girl answered. “Well you… Wait, you haven’t already… ?” She let the sentence hang there. “No, not yet,” Brit stated. Losing control a burst of pee soaked into the diaper as her bladder gave away fully. She had just wet her pull-up twice, and Brittany was still dry! The feeling of warmth was rapidly spreading, signaling that the padding had reached its limit. Trying to keep a straight face Tara had to think fast, but the only thought that came to mind was to get Brit to use her pull-up. “I.. ah… have to go too. Let’s just cheat this one time,” she suggested and then added, “I mean, with the traffic, it makes sense that we just call a do-over.” “Well, once Mom extended a rule time because I had an accident right before bed and she wanted to make sure I would stay dry,” Brit explained. “Yes! I mean, yeah. Let’s just push things back a day, and that means we just wear them until Monday morning,” Tara concluded. Looking in the back, she saw that Brittany’s face had glazed over, and she heard a slight sigh of relief. She also sighed, but of course, she had already gone. They pulled into the driveway a bit later, and Tara looked around at Brittany and asked, “You good?” The girl nodded and pushed the van door open. Unbuckling her own seat belt and pushing the door open, Tara hopped down and felt the pull-up weigh down on her hips. It was clearly sagging quite low, and she looked back to see two small spots where the pee had leaked on the seat. “Whoa!” Brittany exclaimed at seeing her older friend in this state. Feeling heat in her cheeks, Tara started a walk or waddle inside. “I guess that Icee was a mistake, huh?” The 10-year-old giggled and nodded. “Yeah, the only time I have ever leaked was when I had two accidents.” Tara remained silent as she got into the house and climbed the stairs to her bathroom. Cleaning herself up and disposing of the pull-up she sat on the toilet to be absolutely sure. She was, evidently, already finished. With Brittany downstairs, Tara scurried over, grabbed another pull-up and dashed back to her room. Stepping into the garment, she sat on the bed and took a breath. How could so much have happened in such a short amount of time? She was smarter than this; she wasn’t going to let this continue. Time to work through the facts. Fact one: she had to continue to follow the rules. Brittany was counting on her, and if she changed her mind now, it could damage their friendship; they were practically sisters. Fact two: she only had one true accident. She ‘faked’ the first to help Brittany; actually wet the bed and then chose to wet her pull-up due to a lack of options on a crowded highway. Fact three: she only needed to stay dry for one night. It would take two nights and 1 day to get back to normal. She could do that; she would. Standing, she took a look in the mirror and finally noticed the wet stain on the skirt she wore. Groaning, Tara just called it the wash of the day and decided to take a shower. The rest of the night went by rather dully after the ‘excitement’ of the last couple of days. But Tara was relishing the boredom and kept going over the rules, the facts in her head like a mantra. She wanted to get back to normal, and she only needed to stay dry for two nights and a day or risk moving up to the third rule. She did not want to be in pull-ups at all, let alone school. There were outs, staying dry for 3 nights and/or days, but things were starting to spiral, and everything was different now. Saying their goodnights, Tara climbed into bed in only her PJ top and the pull-up. It felt better to not wear bottoms, and despite everything that had happened, she was extremely comfortable. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Eyes snapping open Tara was rudely awakened with an urge to pee. Quick as a flash, she was up and out of bed. Dashing to the bathroom, she sat down, and the flow started. Sighing heavily, she looked down and confirmed that the pull-up was dry. Happy about waking up to the urge to pee was far better than waking up in a wet pull-up. It was a little early, so she went back to bed and played on her phone until she heard Brittany get up and go to the bathroom. Once the two met down in the kitchen, the two were both in good spirits with dry nights. They both congratulated each other and decided to have a PJ day before school tomorrow. Later that night, Tara and Brittany were 7 episodes into one of their favorite series when the younger girl spoke up. “So, we don’t have to wear pull-ups after tonight, right?” she asked. “Well, what is rule… 1A?” Tara asked. “A single day-time accident will result in a day-ime pull-up for 1 day and 1 night,” Brittany recited. “Well, we passed that one on Friday. So how about 1B?” she responded. Again, Brittany had it memorized: “A single night-time accident will result in day-time pull-ups for 2 days and night-time pull-ups for 2 nights.” “Ok, so we are both on the last night of that. One day late,” Tara said with a wink. Brittany smiled at the slight bending of the rules but then went on, “I’m happy that we are doing this together.” Tara smiled back and realized that this was all she needed to keep going. Just then, her phone chimed, and her mom’s face was on the screen. They spent the next hour talking to their mothers, but neither girl mentioned particular events in the last couple of days. Leaving Brittany to finish up talking to her mom, she went upstairs and laid out her clothes for the next day. After deciding on a dress, Tara was excited to get back to wearing her own underwear. Returning her phone to her, Brittany said good night to Tara, also giving her the thicker pull up for the night. Tara thanked her and gave her a big hug. In bed, with the pull-up in place, Tara felt calm and was glad that she had taken the leap to follow the rules with her best friend. It had brought them closer than they had been; this was going to be an interesting couple of months. Rolling over, Tara was asleep within minutes.

Because I have been passionately reading your stories for 4 years now and I know that you are mean and love to torture your readers.

I sit here and contemplate this whole DL lifestyle. I thought that maybe I had finally found someone that I could talk to about our mutual love of diapers. We messaged back and forth frequently at first and we were honest with each other. Now, she seems to have stop writing. It is hard enough living with this fetish, especially when you feel alone. I have written a few posts on this site and have removed most of them due to replies that upset me. I have decided to write this on here (as maybe my last one) just to get this off chest. I feel alone and am now going to sit back and think about this. It is so hard keeping this a secret for pretty much my life. Now I have to think about Why?

I was with only one person who totally embraced it and she died from a drunk driver. My current wife dealt with it when this was a fetish and fun - but MS had other plans - now 24 -7 - and 61 years old (going on 17) I feel that it was a "chance at best" for another one.... but I am happy with what I have, we are each others best friend and even though she hates the AB style print diapers, we have had to buy them because of budgets years ago and I don't much care for the AB ones either, but they worked for what we needed to keep working and paying bills....For that, I think that my wife is better than the first one that was into it because I liked it for the fun fetish reasons.

I love being a bedwetter. For most of my entire adult life I have never slept a complete night and always had to get up to go to the bathroom. As I matured it went from once to possibly three times a night. Now that I wear diapers to bed and due to a prescription change, I sleep the entire night. In the morning I wake up with a swollen diaper and rested because of a full night's rest. Even if I wake up during the night feeling the urge to go to the bathroom. I just lay there and let it flow and enjoy it and go back to sleep. Currently I have some urinary issues and I very well may end up being diaper dependent shortly. I don't necessarily think that's a bad thing.

Me too !!! I've been a bedwetter for several years now, but it's different from night to night... Some nights, I wet my diaper a little before I fall to sleep, and when I wake up in the morning, my diaper is MUCH wetter. Some nights, I am woken by the urge to pee, but when I check my diaper, I'm already wet from an earlier wetting when I was asleep. And the best nights are like last night... Didn't wet before going to sleep, never wakened to wet during the night, but woke up this morning in very wet cloth diapers and plastic panties!

So this weekend past I again dropped my beloved at the airport on Friday morning for a long weekend with her girlfriends interstate. Three days alone afforded me the strange kind of inverted opportunity that presents to those of us who chose to live their entire lives in nappies: the chance of sneakily spending a weekend NOT wearing nappies. Just to see what still works and what doesn’t. Not Friday though. There was a road trip involved and I know enough already to know that such an event would NOT end well, especially since I was to be driving my beloved’s car. Definitely nappies for THAT trip. After the early morning drop-and-kiss at the airport (you have 30 seconds before a parking storm-trooper strides purposely towards you with a clipboard), I needed to head about 1.5 hours drive up the coast to supervise some works at our other house in a Rearz Inspire+ Mega. The Rearz saw abundant, full use of the course of the day. I never even made it from the airport to the city limits without needing to wet it a little. When I came home early evening that day however took it off, had a shower and replaced it with a thin, close-to-useless, underwear-styled pull-up that I had laying about. I used a pull up because: (a) I couldn’t find my last known remaining pair of underpants (b) It was yet another rain-soaked weekend and I was trying to minimise washing, just in case accidents happened I then proceeded to pee in the toilet by sharp necessity every 60 minutes until bedtime. It wasn’t much pee but the urges went from “none” to “toilet NOW” in as little as 10 minutes. I then went to bed in that same (dry) pull-up. It was unlikely that this pull-up would handle a full-on bedwetting but I punted that it had enough to let me get away with at least one “leak” and I could just change it out for any further nocturnal emissions. I needed to avoid having to wash pee-soaked bedding as it was yet another rain-addled La Nina weather weekend. A full on wet bed would be a logistical problem. I woke suddenly at 2:24am and realised I was about to pee. I leapt out of bed and made a beeline for the toilet where ensued, a very slow and weak pee in the socially conventional location. It looked like however under the harsh glare of the bathroom light that I was possibly a little late to the game. I’d found my “equipment” was a little wet already upon extraction and there was a small wet spot at the inside front of my pull-up. I think it must have been a pee squirt that woke me whereupon I remembered that I wasn’t supposed to be doing that. I had to get up and pee again at 4:30 and again at 7am which sucked. I thought my pull-up was basically dry next morning but pulling it for a rather novel “upon arising” pee, I found the crotch to be suspiciously yellow at the front and that the wetness markers had disappeared there. It certainly wasn’t VERY wet but it had seen *some* action. I’m not sure if that was the fugitive squirt that happened at 2:30 before I’d actually realised what was about to happen (which would have to have been much bigger than I’d thought) or if there’d been some minor leakage later, or both. The next day was more of the same: I had to pee hourly with urgency. Each pee episode was weak, small and preceded by a veritable Mariachi band of urges. I didn’t bother trying to hold on to see if I would wet myself. I knew I would before long, that the process would be painful and trigger yet more washing. It was a pretty annoying day really, not helped by the fact that I was painting a garage. At some point during the day however, Queensland’s autumnal pollen-dump arrived bringing on my usual allergic reaction. After enduring a slightly sniffy and red-eyed hour or so, I sneezed violently, and unexpectedly. I also unexpectedly-and-simultanously squirted into my pull-up. I felt it plain as day and the perfunctory check for a wet spot in my pull up (there was one) was a mere formality. The weird thing was that I didn’t even need to pee! THAT’S new. I don’t have a post-partum body. I’ve leaked whilst coughing before but that’s always been in the context of being in, or close to, my “drip and dribble” zone whereby I’ve relaxed my pelvic floor and allowed myself to use my nappies near-reflexively. This was NOT the case here. I was concentrating on being continent and was (up until the sneeze), perfectly dry and wet myself a tiny bit uncontrollably anyway. I then went to bed that evening and proceeded to keep my pull-up dry all night be dint of being awoken by my bladder to get up and pee every two to three hours. As far as I could tell, I did not sleep wet at all overnight. Then Sunday arrived: another day of hourly peeing. How very, VERY tiresome. Mercifully, Sunday night rolled around and I taped myself into a BetterDry, fell into bed, woke up needing to pee at 2am and did so this time without getting up. I don’t remember any further pee events until Monday so presumably (on night 3), bedwetting returned. So that’s what things look like. That’s after 5 non-stop years of nappies and avoiding any bladder control. It’s not much of a result really: unreliable bedwetting and some frequency/urgency during the day. I guess you’d call it “dependency”. Perhaps instead of the “12 Month Guide” they should call it the “12 Year Guide” because that’s what the glide slope here looks like. This, after no less than 5 years of uninterrupted nappies. On that slight pee-whiff of failure, I’ll defer commenting further on the 5 year anniversary until another time…

Chapter 39: Rebellion Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess I waited patiently as the Speaker of the House slowly managed to regain order in the Commons. The shouting match between the Prime Minister and our own party had eventually returned to just evil glares, whilst the opposition parties across the aisle all laughed at our inability to maintain order within our own ranks. “Now… with everything going on, I think we ought to hear directly from the person leading the protests… Mrs Olivia Clarke.” The Speaker of the House called out. Everyone cheered in agreement, though the Prime Minister didn’t seem all too happy. “It’s your time… make it count…” Jacob whispered to me as he moved out of the way so I could make my way to the front bench. With amazons towering over me on both sides, I couldn’t help feeling a bit of fear and anxiety as I passed my peers, all of whom looked at me with different emotions on their faces. Some were proud of me, nodding and smiling, including Mrs Carter, who still shocked me that she was a supporter of littles. I swear I remember hearing Jacob talk about her having her own little that she adopted, hence why I didn’t bother looking to her for support, or even friendship… which reminded me that maybe I should have a look into her and see what situation she’s actually in. Because maybe she’s like Catherine, Ellie and Danny’s Mummy… maybe she’s protecting the little. Maybe… just maybe… I was a little too quick to judge. I walked up to the large table in front of the Prime Minister and his ministers, the one separating our party from the opposition. This is where the PM and the leader of the opposition would speak out, along with their cabinet ministers, whereas backbenchers like me would have to speak from our seats. At least now I’d have a microphone so they'd be able to hear me! Downside was… I didn’t see a step stool or anything, which meant either awkwardly asking for one, or climbing on top of the table, which seemed… undignified. “Let’s see her try to get up…” The Prime Minister smirked as he whispered to the Secretary of State next to him. I say he ‘whispered’… he made sure he was loud enough so that I could hear him. But then that’s when the unexpected happened. The Minister for Equalities… whose job it was to carefully oversee equality legislation and encourage fair treatment for all, basically any minority except littles… stood up from the front bench and grabbed something from under his seat, walking ahead of me and placing it down next to the stand. It was… a step stool! “I… thank you…” I said, mumbling my words as I struggled to find the appreciation for such a kind act. One that I genuinely wasn’t expecting. “No, Mrs Clarke, thank you.” He replied, smiling at me. I could feel the hatred from the Prime Minister burning into the back of this relatively unknown Minister’s head. He had clearly gone against orders and directly disobeyed our Prime Minister, something that will probably lead to him getting the whip withdrawn. But that’s the thing… this wasn’t a last minute attempt to save face in front of the majority of our party who seemed to be on our side rather than the PM’s… this guy had the foresight to bring this ahead of time… I smiled at the Equalities Minister and made my way up the step stool so that I was now at head height with the microphone. “I…” I coughed a bit to clear my throat… and to build up the nerves I needed to speak to everyone. Last time I did this, it landed me in hot water with the Prime Minister, and I was fueled by fury and rage last time. This time… I needed to sound civil. I needed to be the better person. I needed… to appear like an adult and not the little baby that most of these people probably saw me as. “I… thank you, Mr Speaker. I… I understand a lot of you are worried right now. The protests have been going on for…” “BECAUSE OF YOU! YOU’RE THE ONE WHO STARTED THEM!” An opposition member shouted, interrupting me. “ORDER!” The Speaker called out. “Yes, I am.” I replied, calmly. “My wife was attacked and left in a coma, so I lashed out at the person who caused it, and due to that outburst… a certain member of my party then tried adopting me.” All eyes turned to the perpetrator, who quickly hid her face in her notes, trying to look less guilty. “Tell me, any of you, would you have acted differently in that moment? Your wife is in a coma, and you find out one of the people you truly trusted… had put her there… that he betrayed everything you thought he stood for…” I heard a few shouts of agreement coming from various parts of the Commons, whereas the people who kept quiet looked very guilty. “I went for the person who betrayed myself and my wife. And I ended up nearly being adopted for doing so. If the public hadn’t helped me… I’d be stuck in a nursery in Mrs Brackenstone’s house, shitting myself…” “Language warning, Mrs Clarke…” The Speaker interrupted. “Sorry, Mr Speaker. But I would be regressed in a crib somewhere, unable to do the job I was elected to do. I’m sorry, but who won us the election? And I’m not talking about myself… I’m talking about the millions of littles who all voted, most of whom for the first time, to get us into power. And they, along with millions of Amazon supporters… have shown us that our party failed them. That our Prime Minister turned his back on those who he should be protecting. We voted for you because you wanted to make the country more fair for littles, but you ended up working closely with Chris Slater…” The Commons erupted into arguments again, which had to be quashed by the Speaker… yet again. “It’s true, isn’t it? You and the head of LIBRA were working closely together. I found out just how close during my time running LIBRA myself…” The Prime Minister’s face turned pale as he realised he was fucked. Funny thing is… I found nothing. It was one of the first things I did when I took over running LIBRA, but I couldn’t find anything linking Chris to the PM. No emails, no calls… nothing. But the pale shade on this man’s face told me everything I needed to know. What had just started as a hunch… had just been confirmed by this traitorous face. “I…” He said, speechless. “So you admit you had dealings with Chris?” I asked. “Yes. In order to improve things for littles across the country…” The Prime Minister responded, lying through his teeth. “Improve things… like… developing Brute Force hypnosis to completely obliterate any little’s mind?” “How did…?” His face dropped in fear. “How did I know? I have a very clever ally who is a bit of an expert in all things tech. She confirmed that the same device used to hypnotise my wife… is the same device that created the brute force hypnosis recordings that is currently being used on littles across the country. “That… that isn’t illegal…” “No, you’re right, it’s not. You vowed to outlaw all forced hypnosis before we got elected. And then as soon as you get your position… you go ahead and create the worst kind imaginable… one that leaves absolutely nothing of the original person left. And not only that… that same device that created it can also be used on Amazons. Imagine that kind of power being used against any of you here today. Being turned into something you’re not. Being reduced to a babbling baby just by accidentally watching the wrong TV show.” I looked around the room, and I could see all of them panic a little inside at the thought of this possibility. For so long they thought themselves so powerful… so… invulnerable… and now they were just as powerless and helpless as the littles they love to adopt. “WHERE IS THIS DEVICE NOW?” The leader of the opposition shouted in a panic. The speaker didn’t tell him off or anything, as I could see that even he was nervously twitching in his seat at the thought of being hypnotised. “I had it dismantled. And all records and copies destroyed. Because I believe that such a device is not safe in anyone’s hands. Amazon or little. It’s why the betrayal of the Prime Minister… after everything he promised… hurts so much.” “So he orchestrated the attack on Mrs Williams?” Mrs Carter stood up and asked. The house erupted into yelling matches again as everyone put two and two together and realised that whilst it was not illegal to use hypnosis on a little… it was definitely assault when it comes to an Amazon. And for the Prime Minister to be in league with Chris when this was going on… “I CALL FOR A VOTE OF NO CONFIDENCE IN OUR PRIME MINISTER!” Mrs Carter cried out, above everyone else’s voices. There. That was what I was waiting for. If I had called for it myself… there was no chance I’d even be listened to. I just had to drip feed the information to my party, let them realise what the Prime Minister had actually done… and wait for the ensuing chaos. Waves of hands raised in support, all shouting ‘Aye’. --------------------------------------------------------- “THE AYES HAVE IT, THE AYES HAVE IT.” The speaker announced after a very long, tense vote. I watched as the disgraced Prime Minister was voted out of office, and subsequently arrested for his role in the assault on my wife. And I’d be lying if I said I didn’t find great enjoyment in seeing his usually-smug face look at me with a mix of hatred and guilt as he was paraded out of here with his hands cuffed behind his back by a couple of police officers. He’s lucky I had Faith dismantle that device… otherwise he’d be drooling in a crib somewhere for what he did to my wife. The majority of our party had voted to oust that backstabbing prick, the only people who didn’t were the small handful of the Prime Minister’s cabinet members. Not only did most of our party vote to get rid of him, most of the other political parties did too, and this just left a hole in the leadership position of not only our party… but our government. Which was made all the more scary by the fact that the country really needed stability right now. It needed reassurance, so that the protests would calm down and things would go back to something more peaceful. Not the same, as we can’t go back to the status quo, not after everything we’ve been through, but we definitely need some semblance of peace. Once the large doors shut, the Commons went eerily silent, which after today’s shouting matches… was just uncomfortable. “What do we do now?” Mrs Carter asked, finally breaking the silence. “Who becomes Prime Minister now?” Everyone looked around at each other and shrugged. Clearly no one had any idea. “We don’t really have any kind of succession like other countries. This… this has never happened before.” The Speaker calmly spoke out to all the MPs currently sitting in their bench seats, waiting to be told what happens next now that the corrupt PM is gone. “The Green Democrats need to elect a new leader, and that person will take on the position of interim Prime Minister, until the time in which the people can elect a new Prime Minister.” “So… it’s up to us?” Mrs Carter looked around. “I nominate Mrs Clarke.” My heart stopped. At least that’s what it felt like when everyone turned to look at me. I had quietly taken my seat to cast my vote when the Prime Minister’s fate was up for debate… and now I wanted to retreat further into the chair, away from all these prying eyes. “I agree.” Jacob said. “I would suggest going away and voting…” The Speaker tried to suggest. “No. We’re confident. We nominate Mrs Clarke.” “This is highly unprecedented… but then everything going on lately is. The country is in chaos. We need leadership. Mrs Clarke… do you accept this nomination?” The Speaker of the Commons turned to ask me. “I…” “Well?” “Liv… do it! Say yes!” Dotty said into my earpiece, followed by Faith, who was also in on the call, suggesting I should definitely do it. “I…” ======================================================= My new story just had it's second chapter on SubscribeStar, so expect it here in a couple of weeks (at least that's the current plan). Also thinking of opening up short story commissions now too finally, now that my writers block seems to have subsided. If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

hello all, im new here, but i wanted to try and maybe... reach out for some encouragement? ive wanted to be diaper dependent for well over a decade, but bad experience after bad experience had left me with a severe distaste for them for a period of years, being disgusted at my own desires. its honestly only been in the last year that ive begun REALLY coming to terms with what i want, and that its genuinely okay to want in the first place. when i had my bottom surgery back in 2017, i was unfortunately one of the cases where the surgeon fucked up real bad, and among other lingering effects, i have always struggled with leaking a little bit when i do things like excersize rigorously, laugh too hard, or do things of the sort, so my brain is already aware that this would be a "good thing for me anyways" the setup so far is that ive tried to be 24/7 once or twice in that year, and each time felt like home, but for some reason or another that i cant remember, i kept falling off. this time though, im determined...DETERMINED, to make it happen. i have ordered my first full case of megamax's, and set it up to autosend to me, so that i dont even have to think about not using them because theyre coming anyways. i have lots of supportive friends, and a close one who is acting as my primary "coach" or biggest confidant and encourager. so i wanted to ask, if you have any tips for a newbie, what would you suggest? and any kind of positive reinforcement is really appreciated

I. My face, deep red with a combination of embarrassment and tears, was on full display, the rest of my body fully moving in momentum to my locked-tight wrist, which was firmly in the grasp of the supervising party in my life, my Mommy, who’s infuriated look pulling me along said all anyone needed to know. I could have whined, I could have done anything, but I felt…paralyzed. Things like this had happened so much in my life lately that I didn’t know what else to do. I just more or less marched along, I didn’t know what else to do. It was so embarrassing. I wanted to be anywhere but here, but here I was, unable to leave. It'd have been embarrassing enough if I was only in trouble. Making this whole thing even worse was what was around my waist. My bottom? Covered in poop. I had a diaper on, sure, but still, anyone within a 10000000 mile radius could smell it. It had a huge blowout, there were messy streaks going down my previously-pristine leggings. It looked every bit as bad as I smelled. It wasn’t the first time I had one of these, but for whatever reason, this was different. I’d even had poopy blowouts in the mall before; today, I was just on a heater. Tantrums, all of that. At this point, I didn’t even care, and I figured that if this was how I was going to be treated, I might as well give Mommy what she wanted. We were a sight for anyone who bothered to pay attention; my Auntie Stef walked at a steady distance behind, carrying my “older” sister, who, judging from this whole scene, had clearly passed me in the maturity department. “Unbelievable, just unbelievable, I’m at a complete loss for words,” Mommy bemoaned aloud, targeted at an audience of one, “all this, all this…embarrassment for Mommy, all because of a poopy diaper, a poopy diaper!” This end of the statement drew a few curious stares, but Mommy was undeterred. “A poopy diaper baby, you’ve ruined the day for all of us, and especially your sister, all because of a damn poopy diaper, something I think we see more than once per day? I don’t get it, I really don’t.” Mommy was scary when she was upset because there were bits of calm mixed into the inner seas of her volcanic temper. “You just think you’re going to get to watch Gabby’s Dollhouse when your sister does when we’re home, well, you’ve got another thing coming, Missy. You’ll be lucky if you’re able to leave your playpen all week after this little display, ughh!” Mommy started again, before once again showcasing the madness of it all, “…all because of a poopy diaper, unbelievable, even your sister doesn’t melt down like this because of an accident, and she’s expected to use the potty; you’re not, you go in your diapers, ugh, just unbelievable.” I just tried to move fast in my complicated waddling state, my legs uncomfortably mixed with my own fecal matter, all while reflecting on the current events. Seeing my sister really surpass me and take her rightful spot as the older kid in the house, it just set me off.. It wasn’t fair, she got to have her ears pierced, and I had to watch! What should have been a delightful rite of passage for my sister, Mommy, and Auntie Stef, quickly devolved into my own tantrum on the floor of Claire’s shortly afterwards, to the delight of no one. Compounding it all was the fact that in the middle of this tantrum, I had made a runny poopy in my diaper, making a further mess even worse by throwing myself on my bottom in the middle of it all. All because I was supposed to watch the other three shop for my sister. I didn’t want to watch this! I just wanted to be anywhere else; or my own ears pierced. How dare they! As I was dragged across the mall floor by Mommy towards the family bathrooms, I snapped back into reality. I’d been falling into these mindsets more and more lately, which was concerning, but probably was something I’d better become more used to. I didn’t know when I’d ever be out of this treatment, if ever, so maybe I’d better just start giving into the end of the rainbow more; I didn’t know where this was ultimately headed. I’m a little conflicted though; on one hand, this was my present and indefinite future reality, which thought this was what I always wanted, and I should be ecstatic, but on the other hand, this was my present and indefinite future reality, and it was embarrassing mostly and other times cringe worthy. It truly had become a textbook case of “be careful what you wish for”, forced into this due to my own missteps, unlikely to ever leave, at least anytime soon. As simple as my life had become, it was equally complemented by perceived complication. We finally got near a familiar sight, the family restroom sign pointed a direction that our destination was nearby. I was surprised Mommy took this detour; but then, why would she need to get the car seats poopy and make my Auntie Stef’s car stinky if she didn’t have to. Maybe, I guess, I didn’t know. Just guesses, my time for planning and those sorts of things had gone out the window a long time ago. Just as I was hoping for something uneventful, we turned the corner to the family restroom and…it was “out of order”. “Hmmm,” Mommy looked at Auntie Stef, “any ideas?” “Let’s just take everyone to the ladies room, I’ll take Amelia potty while you can take care of Courtney’s poopy diaper, there’s a place to change her there,” Auntie Stef informed her. “Alright, ladies room it is,” Mommy still seemed annoyed, but obviously not with her sister. We once again were off at Mommy’s brisk pace. Thankfully, the ladies room wasn’t too far away. I wasn’t too sure though, I didn’t like the fact that this was much more public than the family restroom we originally were going to use. As we went in the doorway, Auntie Stef took my sister, “want to go to the big girl potty with Auntie?” “Mmhmm,” I heard Amelia say. “Alright, we’ll meet you out here when we’re done, see you soon,” Mommy smiled and kissed Amelia, before turning towards our destination. Mommy pulled me towards a back corner, where there were several changing tables, built in to the counters, each separated into different changing areas by a dividing wall, but set up in a way that multiple changes could take place simultaneously. As we approached, I saw another mom starting a similar job with her own toddler, who sounded about as thrilled as I was to have their diaper changed. I was still a crying, teary mess, so I had no room to talk. Mommy walked to the table next to the occupied one, setting down her brioche diaper backpack on a space behind the changing table. She moved my hand from her vice grip to around a metal rod by the structure, leaving me to stand awkwardly while she took everything out. A new diaper, a travel case of wipes, a changing pad, new clothes, nothing was spared; she even took out hand sanitizer for herself for after the change was done. Like I said, very prepared. As I stood there awkwardly, alternating my glances between Mommy’s pretty brioche Petunia Pickle Bottom bag and the environment around us. As I glanced, the other mom looked over, giving us both a half smile, before doing a bit of a double take at me. At 5’6”, I wasn’t the typical baby having my diaper changed.Soon, I felt Mommy pushing me towards the table, her immense strength overpowering me, “Up,” was all she said. As I moved my poopy bottom towards salvation, I noticed Mommy making a smile to the other mom who was looking at us. “Poopy diapers, doesn’t matter how big the baby, always gonna be poopy diapers, am I right? Just when I thought I had both of my girls out of diapers, this one decided her journey in them didn’t want to be over, and here we are!” Mommy said in a feigned exasperation of catharsis. “Oh I can relate to that!” I heard the other mom say, “when her brother was born,” she began telling Mommy, motioning to the toddler she was changing, “she decided to cancel her own potty training, and I’ve got two loads of poopy diapers to change now! Gotta love motherhood!” “Have lots of babies, they said…” Mommy began and laughed, to which the other mom laughed too. She pulled back my sodden leggings and began the dirty work. As she pulled them down my dirty legs, she pulled out a plastic bag, rolling the leggings into the bag, tying it shut, and walking over, past the other relatable mom. Mommy quickly tossed it away, there was no reusing of it, not in any known universe. “Looks like a code brown and a half,” I heard the other mom say. “Like I said, just another day,” Mommy laughed, coming back to find me, “it’s why they sell clothes right?” As Mommy began pulling out wipes, the other mom must have finished, I heard her say goodbye, and Mommy happily bid her adieu. I always found mommies/moms to be such strange individuals. They were the only people I knew who could exchange pleasantries while being wrist deep in poopy. I guess it was a labor of love or something sappy. “Phew, phewwie, you stink stinkyyy,” Mommy teased somewhat melancholy; I think she’d rather be doing anything but this right now, especially given her current state of furor. Before taking on the diaper, she ran a series of wipes up and down my legs, cleaning off the blowout aftermath, putting the wipes in another plastic bag she’d popped out. Soon after, she opened the diaper, revealing the mess that necessitated this visit in the first place. “Yucky wucky, you’re so stinky, inky,” she teased, taking on the unenvious task of cleaning my diaper area. As mad as she could get at me, diaper changes were always pleasant, Mommy made them fun, no matter how many she did. She made baby noises, Mommy noises, in exaggerated tones throughout the entirety of the charge. Prior to Amelia using the potty, Mommy was just the same. A real natural, one could not argue.I knew I was really in for it when I got home, but for this moment in time, Mommy made me forget about it, as brief a reprieve as it might be. The cool wipes moved across my bottom, up the crack, over and over. Across my little peepee, which by this point was very much unusable except to potty, and all over the rest. A large cloud of baby powder soon followed, as did a dollop of rash cream. Soon, Mommy lifted me, sliding another diaper underneath me, taping it up. Mommy then took out a khaki skirt, pulling it up my legs. It matched my purple Gabby’s Dollhiuse shirt, I was impressed. “All done, Princess,” Mommy looked at me, putting the wipes into the used diaper and taping it up;, “lay there so Mommy can pack all your diaper goodies up.” Mommy squirted hand sanitizer on her hands, and began rubbing them as she looked at the landscape. She put the wipes container back, the powder and cream back, and then had me get off the table while she put the changing pad away. She slung the brioche bag on her shoulder, taking the used diaper in one hand and my hand in another. As we walked towards a garbage can, another mom came in, babies in tow. She and Mommy made eye contact, each shaking their heads and exchanging a laugh. Mommy tossed my used diaper out, and led me out towards the mall, where Amelia and Auntie Stef were waiting. “Looks like you got that solved,” Auntie Stef chuckled. “All in a mom’s work, right?” Mommy said lightheartedly. “Of course, nice choice too, she’s really rocking that diaper, isn’t she?” Stef asked. “You better believe it, you know she loves it, doesn’t she? Doesn’t she?” Mommy teased. I just got red and embarrassed. Aunt Stef was right, I was “rocking” my diaper. My skirt was really short, the bottom peaked out, and when I raised my arms the teeniest bit, the diaper stuck out the top. Anyone could see it, anyone within ear shot could notice it. “Well, let’s go home, we’ll get Amelia a frosty and us some lunch, and we can take it home and eat it; I’d love to eat in, but we need to get the baby down for her afternoon nap, she’s kind of cranky, if you couldn’t tell,” Mommy said in a mocking tone, to which the two laughed. Amelia gave a cute laugh of her own, but I think it was mostly to humor the adults. Off we went, Mommy holding my hand and pulling me, Aunt Stef carrying my sister. Two different directions, me pulled towards perpetual and infinite babydom, my sister pushed to higher and higher heights. I was overwhelmed, and so deeply conflicted. As we made it out to Auntie Stef’s Highlander, a dark and extended reality began to settle on me that I would never escape. As I was buckled in my car seat, I began to sob, beginning to process the day that this ear piercing adventure had wrought. “Oh Courtney, it’s ok, you’re just tired baby,” Mommy tried to console me, handing me a bottle, “drink some milkies, and enjoy the ride; Mommy will carry you in at home if you fall asleep, you’ve had a long day Princess.” I took the bottle and began to suckle down the bitter pill my life had swallowed. It wasn’t always this way, but it looked like it was going to be moving forward. As I began to doze and take it in, I thought about it all, and how I had no one else but myself to blame.

Hi guys! Here are the first two chapters for Araceli's Descent Into Babyhood. You can find chapter three and four already added to my website: The Padded Playground. There are new stories like Finding Mommy, Bully - A Mother's Forced Regression, and more. Be sure to check them out. Araceli's Descent Into Babyhood Lena looked around the room. It was a nursery, but everything was bigger than normal. A play pen in the middle filled with blankets and toys that could fit multiple adults in it. A crib on one corner, big enough for two adult women, and that crib wasn’t empty. Inside, a woman with olive skin and dark brown messy hair slept peacefully. She was naked but for a diaper, which was clearly wet. Araceli was sucking her thumb, probably dreaming about her past life. A life she had spent in the streets of Lima, begging for money to support herself and her children. Now, here she was, in America. In Lena’s home, sleeping like a baby, for a lack of a better word. Lena turned to see the camera pointed at the crib, recording Araceli’s every movement. And she couldn’t help but thinking about how she had made everything possible. How she turned the beggar mother into an ABDL superstar around the world. If the baby wasn’t sleeping she would’ve laughed diabolically. It was, after all, something only a villain would’ve done. Turn a mother from the streets into her perfect baby angel, submissive to her every command. Lena could’t deny it, she was proud of it. Chapter 1 Lena’s New Idea Lena looked at her phone and the endless notifications from her last post. It was a simple photo shoot of her wetting her diaper and then getting changed by a random fan she chose. It had gotten a lot of interactions; everyone wanted to have been that fan, and that kept her followers wanting more. But, if she was honest with herself, it wasn't the same anymore. She sighed, looking down the car window. The city was unlike anything she had seen before. A beautiful and endless green pier at the edge of a cliff overlooking the ocean and she wasn't even in the nice part of the city yet. Perhaps, in the future, she thought, she could leave it behind. The idea of having to wear diapers and wetting or messing them up to make money for the rest of her life didn't seem as enticing as when she started selling content. She was running out of ideas to keep her followers satisfied. True, it gave her enough money to live a comfortable life. Not something the average ABDL content creator could say, but then again, not everyone had her hourglass figure and piercing blue eyes combined with long blonde hair, making her look like a baby Viking goddess when she was on character. At almost twenty-five, Lena couldn't have asked for better genetics. Her thoughts came back to the present when the car stopped, and she went down. The warmth of Lima radiated against her porcelain skin as she strolled past the elegant facade of the five-star hotel. In the heart of Lima's touristic district, restaurants and malls and beautiful parks were everywhere. And yet, on the streets, beggars. The taxi driver had told her they were Venezuelans, escaping from the horrors of socialism in their own country. Though, he pointed out, it wasn't that much better in Peru. Lena didn't know what to say, so she just nodded and smiled. Politics weren’t her thing. If anything, she just wanted to pay as little taxes as possible and not be bothered by anyone. But, confronted with it now, she felt sad for them. Something she could’ve just shake off once she was inside the hotel and that would’ve been it. And then it happened. She saw her first. Amidst the crowd, a woman in her late thirties with a beautiful tan, olive skin, and the deepest black eyes. She was tall for a Latina but with the natural curves of her people. Big breasts and a soft face, almost too soft for someone living in the streets. At that moment, Lena got an idea that would change her life and the life of that beautiful older woman who was asking for money from any and every tourist. Could it actually be possible that the beggar was the answer to her question? "Welcome to the Lima J.W. Marriott," said the guard, bringing her back into reality and helping Lena with her luggage. Lena didn’t answer. She was deep in thought. She didn’t want to be rude. No. But there was an idea forming in her mind. She felt the diaper around her crotch getting warmer. And the feeling of her urine against her skin confirmed what she wanted. She wanted out, and this was her opportunity. "Miss?" the guard asked again. "Could you get them inside," asked Lena, "I'll be back in a second. Thanks.” She rushed off, almost running, though the thick diaper wouldn’t allow too much movement. She rushed towards the woman she had seen, and stopped only when she was close enough to see her better. Her eyes had not lie. If she were clean and better fed, the mature woman could’ve been a former model. One of those Venezuelan ones that used to win every Miss Universe competition. "Excuse me," Lena began tentatively, not wanting to offend or scare the struggling mature woman, “Excuse me.” "Disculpe?" asked the woman, “Tiene dinero?” Lena smiled, giving her a ten-dollar bill, "English?" The woman nodded, "Little." "What's your name?” "Araceli." Looking at her closely, Lena could spot the dirt and stains in Araceli's clothing. She had probably haven't showered in a while. Her hair was messy and chaotic. She had lines around her eyes and dry lips. And yet, there was potential there that remained undiscovered. Exotic and sexy and, because of the woman’s demeanor, cuteness. With the right makeover and a proper cleanup - yeah, that would work. It would be perfect, and Lena’s own excitement made her already wet diaper soaked with her own juices. She could imagine herself diapering the woman, treating her like a baby for all her followers to see. She would be the mommy, not the baby anymore. Of course, she wouldn’t give up diapers. They were more for comfort and convenience than anything else. But yes, Araceli was the ideal candidate for her little experiment. She smiled, devilishly and charmingly, "Would you like more money?" Araceli nodded vigorously, "Yes, please.” "What would you do for it?" "How much?" "A thousand. Cash, I guess you don't really have a bank account, do you?” Araceli shook her head, "What do I do?" "Do you know what a diaper is?” Araceli nodded, though her eyes were perplexed at the question, "Babies, changes.” "Yeah," said Lena, "I'll give you a thousand dollars if you let me put one on you and then let me take photos and record it. It will be classy. Just one night. In my hotel room. No one else will be there. Just you and me.” Araceli looked lost for a second before she answered, "Porn?" Lena nodded, "A type of. But nothing too sexual unless you want to. Look, it's a lot of money, not just for someone living on the streets, but in general. Think about it. If you choose to do it, come to my hotel room. I'm in the penthouse. Ask for Miss Stone." Without letting the mature woman answer, she turned around, smiling, and walked back to her hotel. She stopped by the front door, right beside the security guard who had greeted her a few minutes before. He still had her luggage and a welcoming smile. "If the woman I was talking with comes asking for me. Show her to my room," she said, hanging him a fifty-dollar bill, "There's more if you're discreet about it." The guard’s smile grew bigger, “Yes, ma’am. Welcome to Lima City." Lena entered the hotel, "I'm going to like it here." Chapter 2 Mother & Daughter Araceli looked at her daughter. She was eagerly eating the street burger she had bought for them. Ten dollars wasn't a big thing for them gringos, but for her, it was life-changing. Her daughter had not known the taste of nice food in a while, and knowing she could change that for good made Araceli consider the proposal of the crazy white lady who gave her the money. Porn? Porn? But with diapers. It just didn't sound good. She said not really porn. Nothing too sexual. Was there not going to be coitus? Was it just the diaper? Those crazy people from first-world countries were really into some weird stuff, weren't they? "Are you okay, mom?" asked Maria. She looked like a clone of her mother but in the body of a nineteen-year-old. Even malnutrition hadn't taken away her beauty, and it was her beauty they were counting on when they escaped Venezuela. But when they arrived, they realized no matter how pretty they were, there were hundreds upon hundreds of them. Most Peruvians hated them, too. There were no opportunities. Chileans hated them. Argentinians hated them. Brazilians hated them. They were banned from El Salvador. It seemed they could only go to America, but getting there was the problem. Easy to go in, difficult to get there. "Mom?" asked Maria again. Araceli looked at her daughter and smiled, "Eat, honey.” Maria did as told. Mothers, especially those from Latin countries, would do anything for their kids. And if she wanted to call herself a real mother, she needed to step up. She couldn't let her daughter starve. And they needed a home. Somewhere to live. A thousand dollars was enough to rent an apartment for three months or more if they were smart about it. Maybe buy some cheap clothes. Eat properly for a while. But the shame of what she needed to do prevented her from committing to that decision. "Mom. That's it. Tell me what's going on," said Maria once more. Her daughter had always been more bossy and dominant than herself. It had gotten her into trouble, especially in a culture that didn't allow that on women. But Maria was also smart, maybe not street smart, but smart nonetheless. Emotionally smart would be the right word. "It's nothing, honey," she said, "I just got...a proposal." "A proposal?” Araceli nodded, "Yeah, a money-type proposal." "A job?” Araceli hesitated to share more with her daughter, but they were close. Best friends. There were no secrets between them, and that alone was the only reason they had survived so far. Together, they were stronger. They complemented each other. And her hesitation faded as she explained what had happened earlier that day. "Diapers? Porn? You aren't thinking about doing this. Are you?" asked Maria. Araceli nodded, "It's a lot of money. We could find a place to live." She looked around. They were sitting in a dark park, hoping no one would force them out until the morning. "But it's no different than having sex for money! No. You won't do it. I forbid it.” "I'm the mother.” "Yes, but I'm the one that takes care of us.” "Enough," said Araceli, putting her foot down for the very first time in her life, "I'm the adult here. You're only nineteen. I decide what we do, and if I decide I'm taking the offer, I will. No discussion." There was a moment of awkward silence between the two. Araceli tried to look away, giving her daughter some sense of space. Though, they dared not to get too far away from each other at night. "If I had a room, I'd rush there and stomp the door," said Maria, and Araceli chuckled, and she did, too, "When do you have to do it?" …………………………………………… In her hotel, Lena had everything ready. She had bought diapers she was sure would fit Araceli. They had different bodies and hers wouldn’t actually cut it for what she intended. She also got more baby powder and baby wipes for diaper changes. Her camera was already set up. And she had the cash ready. She even ordered food and alcohol, perhaps, it would help break the ice. And now she waited. It would be her first time as someone's caregiver. The idea itself was exhilarating, enough to create a sense of warmness between her crotch. Knowing Araceli was vanilla and, like most people in the region, probably conservative, made the entire idea even more exciting. Controlling someone twice her age was something she had never expected, but it was a welcomed change. While she waited, she thought, why not? Her finger found their way to her wet pussy, caressing it slowly and carefully at first, thinking about the mature woman who she would soon put back in diapers. Lena was never meant to be the baby. She had always craved to be in charge. And now she was close to it and as the thought came to her mind, she reached the best climax she had had in ages. Her heart was beating fast and she was sweating slightly, and she was naked on top of the bed. It was going to be an interesting experience, that was for sure. She smiled and kept waiting. …………………………………………… Araceli didn't know what to say or how to act. Everyone in the hotel looked at her as if she had some sort of disease. She kept telling herself it was for her daughter, but she had to admit, that it was mostly for her. She wanted a better life. A different life. Her daughter didn’t mind. She didn’t lost everything when communism destroyed her country. She was born in poverty already, and it’s easier to live knowing you haven’t lost anything than it is to accept what you had is gone. She sighed as she found her way around the hotel hallways and stairs. She dared not take the elevator. Her smell alone would make it unpleasant for everyone, so she took the long route to the penthouse floor where the security guard told her Lena would be waiting. The outside of the hotel was luxurious and elegant, but inside, it was like something out of her imagination. If this was how people lived in countries with decent economies, was it better somewhere else? America, perhaps, was as good as her acquaintances had told her. She walked down the aisles and through, looking for the room where she would earn money enough to change her daughter’s life for good. If only it didn’t mean dishonoring herself. If only she didn’t have to submit to others’ demands to survive. She cursed her luck as the thought of being diapered again by someone much younger than her rushed through her brain. Would it be that bad? She had no time to answer herself as she reached Lena’s room. Hesitant, she knocked, and within a few seconds, the door opened. She took a deep breath and stepped in. The room was dimly lit, but she could make out the figure of a woman, younger than herself, sitting on a couch. She was sipping on a glass of wine, and her eyes seemed to sparkle in the low light. The fragrance of fresh flowers filled the air, and soft, sensuous music played in the background. It was a surreal environment, so far removed from her reality that it left her feeling like she had walked into a dream. "Hola, Araceli," Lena greeted her warmly, setting her glass down on the table, "That's about as much Spanish you'll hear from me, though." There was a long pause as Araceli closed the door behind her. “Are you ready for this?” Asked Lena. Araceli nodded, hesitant about her answer, but knowing there was no other way for her.

I realized I was a week or three behind, so you're getting two chapters this week! Seventy-Seven I still wasn’t used to the idea of getting ready for work in the morning. For some time now, my mornings consisted of being woken by Mommy, getting my diaper changed, having breakfast made for me, and then being sent off to the living room with my cartoons. Now, after a diaper change and breakfast, there was a stack of adult clothes waiting for me to slip into. Tight, restrictive, adult clothes. Something seemed off, though, and I wasn’t completely sure what it was until I spotted Mommy again in the kitchen after I had gotten dressed. “Are you not going to the office today?” I asked. Her yoga pants and t-shirt couldn’t have been further from what she normally wore to work. In fact, she rarely looked this schlubby when it was just in the house. “Not today, Baby.” “But…” “Don’t get your diaper twisted. I’ll still be driving you to the office. But then I’m coming back home.” “Are you okay? Are you sick? Are you…” “I’m fine,” she said, smiling. “Thank you for caring, Baby. Mommy just needs a little me-time this morning. And then, this afternoon, I have an appointment that I’m not really looking forward to.” “An appointment?” I asked. “What kind of appointment?” My mind quickly scrolled through the worst-case scenarios. Some sort of diagnosis from her doctor? Business issues? A job opportunity that would take her far, far, away from me? “It’s nothing you should trouble yourself over right now,” she said. “I promise, we can talk about it more later.” I wanted to trust her, but it was the ‘right now’ part that troubled me. Did that mean, at some point, I’d have to trouble myself over it? I let it go. Clearly she was already feeling stressed about it, and she didn’t need me badgering her for more information. I gave her a tight hug as a show of support, which she reciprocated by tightly grasping my body as well. Soon after, I was in the passenger seat as she drove. Sitting next to me was a bagged lunch she had packed for me. I hadn’t looked to see what she packed, but judging by the shapes I could feel through the paper bag, there was at least a baby bottle waiting for me. While I had no doubt that whatever she had packed would be received well by the office, I also knew that it’d probably cause me to blush. Future-me problems, I told myself. It felt right to offer one more sign of support for whatever it was that seemed to be weighing heavily on her mind–whatever it was that involved her ‘appointment’: “Mommy, whatever’s going on, I’m sure it’s going to work out for the best. These things usually do–especially when you’re involved.” She took a hand off the wheel and put it on my thigh. “You’re a sweet boy, Clarky. I know I’ve told you this a thousand times, but it continues to be true.” “At least ease my mind a little,” I said. “You’re not, like, dying, are you?” “No,” she said, chuckling a little as she stared ahead. “It’s nothing like that.” “Oh. Well…that’s good.” “I promise you, I’ll tell you everything soon enough.” “Okay,” I said, believing that. “Clark?” “Yes?” “This is going to sound like a silly question, but I need to ask it anyway. You know that I love you, yes?” “Of course.” “I do. I love you very much, Clark. In fact, it’d be hard for me to think of anyone I love more than you. And that’s not just in some romantic way. That’s a familial love. That's friendship love. That’s a love I thought I’d only feel for my actual flesh and blood–if I ever had children. I love you, Clark.” “I…I know that. And I love you too. But…” “I just wanted to say that,” she said. “That’s all. I wanted to make sure that it was extremely clear.” “I do understand that,” I nodded. Her words were making me nervous. It sounded like the sort of thing people said in movies before they sacrificed their lives. Or…made some sort of questionable decision. This was usually the point where I’d start to panic or overthink things–but I trusted Mommy far too much to let my worries get the best of me just yet. Soon enough, as she said, I’d have answers. And when I did, I had no doubt that everything would make sense. “I hope you have a good day at work, Baby,” she said, pulling up in front of the office building. She leaned towards me, planting a wet kiss on my cheek. “I’ve asked Lyndie to keep an eye on you today. Try not to give her much trouble, okay?” I shrugged, laughing. “No promises.” “That’s a good boy,” she smirked. “Now, off you go. I’ll see you tonight.” No sooner than I had departed the car, Mommy was off and down the road, headed back to the house, I presumed, for her me-time. It was a rare occurrence for Mommy to just stand, or sit, still–it seemed like she was always doing something. Always moving. I tried to imagine what her me-time would even look like. A giant cup of tea–or glass of wine–while she watched soap operas? Did she read a book in the bathtub? She did like to read–though her taste in books never seemed especially relaxing either. True crime and true crime adjacent, usually. How she didn’t have nightmares about it all was beyond me. “Good morning, Clark,” Amber said as I approached the front desk. “G-good morning.” Amber seemed nice, and Mommy spoke highly of her, but I had yet to get a good read on her. She was distant enough from the baby-shenanigans that I just didn’t know what went through her mind when she saw myself or Risa waddling around in diapers. “Think you’ll be alright without your Mommy today?” Was she mocking me? Or was that a genuine question? “I, uh, think I’ll be good.” “Of course he’ll be alright,” said another voice. Lyndie was approaching. “He’s got me looking after him.” “Good morning, Lyndie.” We walked deeper into the office, and when I felt we were far enough away, I had a question: “How do you feel about her?” “Amber? She’s cool. Don’t expect her to change your diaper, but she’s never going to give you any problems.” “Hey, uhm, do you know anything about Mommy staying home today?” I asked. “Some sort of appointment?” She was quick to shake her head. The suspicious part of me thought it was way too quick. “Can’t say I do,” she shrugged. I wasn’t about to call Lyndie a liar, so I kept my doubts to myself. “So, how’s the diaper doing this morning?” she asked, her hand giving my bottom a good firm pat. Behind us, I could hear Risa giggling, causing my cheeks to blush. “Dry so far,” I said. “I’ll check again soon enough,” Lyndie assured me. “Well, you know where to find me.” I sunk into my office chair and booted up my PC. There was actual work to do. Actual responsibilities. I still wasn’t used to how novel this felt. I had a few tasks assigned to me–nothing that seemed extremely critical or urgent. Likely just the boring and tedious tasks that nobody else wanted to do–the sort of stuff that would’ve been relegated to the interns, if this company had them. Interns. Wow. That used to be me. There was some file organization to do. Some data entry. Some proofreading on an early draft of an employee handbook. There was a folder of images that needed to be moved to another server to be used on the company’s still-developing website. “Are they giving you lots of work to do?” Risa asked, strolling up to my desk. There was a baby bottle in her hand, filled with what looked to be milk. She casually tipped it into her mouth, suckling from the nipple. When she was done, she wiped the drips of white liquid from her lips with the back of her hand. All without the slightest care in the world as to what other people might think. Too, her attire was quite infantile–a colorful onesie underneath some pastel pink overalls. I wondered if she actually wore this into the office or if she changed into this outfit when she got here. I tried to imagine someone walking down the street in this get-up, but it just didn’t seem likely. “I’ve got a bit, yeah. Enough to keep me busy today.” “Same,” she said. “It feels like there’s always something to do. But I like that.” “How, uh, are you feeling about the company?” I asked. It felt like just small talk, but I was genuinely curious to get more insight on her thoughts about this place. “Love it,” she said. “It’s like a dream job. I’m getting paid while I’m using my diapers, you know?” “How do you like Ms. Beaufort?” “Oh, she’s the best. And the, uhm, breastfeeding? Like…holy shit.” I laughed and nodded my head. “It’s nice.” She grabbed a chair pulling it up alongside my desk and took a seat. “You know, I just want to say, you’re, like, my hero.” Lyndie had mentioned something like this to me when I first started working in the office–something about Risa and Bradley seeing me as a legend for how I taken into Ms. Heller’s home to be treated like a big baby for a good length of time. Still, hearing her say this to me now, my only response was: “Huh?” “Like, man, I would kill to live like you do. Okay, well maybe not kill, but you know what I mean.” I wasn’t sure that I did, but I nodded anyway. “That had to be awesome, right? Living the dream? Full-time baby?” “It certainly had its perks,” I shrugged. I opted not to talk about the downsides. The feeling I had of being so far behind now–the insurmountable amount of catching up that I felt I had to do now. The loss of familial and friendly connections. “I’ve got so many questions for you,” she said. “But if I start asking them, I’m sure we’ll be here all day.” “Well, uh, I’m around if you ever want to chat.” I was just being polite. I didn’t mind talking to her about my experiences, but I wasn’t entirely comfortable about the idea of just being interviewed by someone I barely knew. “Good morning, Clark,” said another voice, just beyond Risa. I looked up to see Ms. Beaufort’s smiling face–and her ample milk-filled bosom. “H-hello, Ms. Beaufort.” “Oh please. It’s Auntie.” I tried that again: “Good morning, Auntie.” “My assistant isn’t being too distracting, is she?” “N-no,” I stammered. “Of course not.” “She can be a chatty little baby. But that’s why we have this.” Ms. Beaufort revealed a pacifier and slid it into Risa’s mouth. Risa’s cheeks blushed as she looked down at the floor. I was tempted to reiterate that Risa had done nothing wrong, but it didn’t really seem important. As embarrassed as Risa seemed to be, I could tell that this was also the sort of thing she lived for. Relatable, really. I’d have died if Mommy pushed a pacifier into my mouth back at the old office, in front of my other co-workers–but I’d have thought about that moment for weeks after. “And, one more thing,” Ms. Beaufort said, helping Risa to her feet. “Let’s check on the status of your diaper, hmm?” Risa let out a meek moan of protest through her pacifier, though did little to actually resist. Of course her diaper was going to get checked right here, in the middle of the office. That was how this place worked. Ms. Beaufort unlatched the shoulder straps from the overalls, letting them tumble down Risa’s legs. Next, her hand reached between Risa’s legs and gave the bottom of the onesie a good tug to pull the snaps apart. Next, the onesie was pulled up past Risa’s hips so that her diaper was exposed. I had been told previously that Risa was all about the cloth diapers, and here they were. I was expecting a pair of plastic pants, but these were more like a cloth diaper cover–I suspected they had a waterproof liner. I couldn’t see the cloth diaper itself, but given the bulky shape of her bottom, I had to imagine it was pretty thick. I was curious to see how Ms. Beaufort would go about checking diapers like this, since you couldn’t really see the cloth diaper itself. Sure enough, waiting just another moment revealed that answer, as Ms. Beaufort’s hand gently squeezed the bottom of the diaper. I imagined that she knew the feel of a wet diaper. Then, she lowered her head closer to Risa’s bottom and gave it a quick sniff. It didn’t seem necessary–messy diapers rarely needed that thorough of an investigation to identify–though I suspected this was more for show. Really, if all she was going to do was to squeeze the diaper, she probably didn’t need to unsnap the onesie. This was just how this place worked. “Wet,” Ms. Beaufort announced–just as much to Risa as it was to anyone who felt like listening. “It could probably hold more though. I’ll be checking you again soon enough.” “Y-yes, ma’am,” Risa stated. No ‘Mommy.’ No ‘Auntie.’ It was a curious way to address her, but Ms. Beaufort didn’t seem to have a rebuttal or correction for her. As best as I could tell–’ma’am’ was just the expected way for Risa to address her at the moment. I had questions about that–but this probably wasn’t the time to seek answers. “Clarky,” Ms. Beaufort cooed in my direction, “it’s always a delight to see you in the office.” As quickly as she materialized, she floated back to her office, closing the door behind her, leaving Risa to reassemble her onesie and overalls on her own. I couldn’t help but notice the struggle she was having with the onesie snaps. “Do, uh, you need help?” I asked. “I appreciate you offering,” she said, looking up at me with glowing pink cheeks. “But I can get this.” Perhaps realizing that she was better off taking her struggles back to her own desk, she slowly shuffled backwards towards her own space, her overalls still around her ankles. By the time she got to her chair, it seemed that she at least had her onesie fastened overtop the waterproof diaper cover. I told myself again: This was just how this place worked. Soon enough, I found myself deep in my own work again. Time seemed to zip by at a quicker clip when I had purpose, and that seemed fine by me. The quicker the day went by, the sooner I could talk to Mommy about whatever it was her ‘appointment’ involved. Of course, part of losing myself to work–losing myself to anything, really–was that I stopped paying attention to my own potty-needs. Suddenly, my diaper seemed sopping wet. I had a vague recollection of it growing warmer and more swollen a few minutes earlier, but it seemed so normal and expected that I just didn’t dwell on it much. This, I presumed, would be the hardest part of potty training. Glancing over to Risa’s desk again, where she was finally sitting down after untangling the shoulder straps for her overalls, I realized that I didn’t want my next diaper-check to be a huge production. I’d be proactive, taking my diaper to Lyndie instead. “Out of work already?” Lyndie said as I entered her office. “Or…” She sniffed the air. “Nope. Doesn’t smell like a dirty diaper.” “Well, actually,” I said, feeling my cheeks warm, “I did kinda want to talk to you about my diaper…” I caught her checking the time on her smartwatch. “Hmm, it’s later than I thought it was. I suppose that was enough time for you to dirty your diaper. Just wet?” “Yes,” I nodded. “But wet enough to be changed, I think.” She laughed. “Well, you’d be the expert. Come on over to the changing table.” “You don’t mind?” “For you, Clarky? I don’t mind a bit.” Soon, I was on my back with my legs up in the air. It felt like the most normal position in the world, especially because I was in the company of Lyndie. “How goes the potty training anyway,” she asked, her lips curled into a wry smile. “Uh…I’m working on it. D-did you hear that I actually used a toilet the other day?” She snorted and shook her head. “I did not hear that. Just once?” “Well…I was at, uhm, someone’s house. And…it probably would’ve been rude of me to do in my diaper what I did in her toilet.” “Her?” Lyndie asked, honing in on the most important detail. “I need a name, Clarky. Who were you visiting? Megan?” “N-no…” Though, I still owed her a call… “Someone I know?” “You know who she is, but I don’t think you know her name.” “How much longer are you gonna leave me suspense, Clarky? Out with it. Who have you been spending time with?” “Her name is Paige…” “You’re right,” she shrugged, peeling the tapes of my diaper open. “That name means nothing to me.” “Pizza Girl.” She had to stop what she was doing and step back from the table for a moment. “Wh-what? Are you serious?” I nodded. “How in the hell did that happen?” “We…ran into each other.” “Oh shit,” she said, shaking her head. “That night at the pizza shop?” “Yeah…” “And…she gave you her number? Even though she knows about your diapers?” “Uh, funny thing about that…” I told her the whole story. I told her about the brief conversation at the pizza shop, and Paige’s note. I told her about how our little stunts back at the old apartment had somehow inspired Paige to seek out diapers of her own. I told her about the bar, and the subsequent trip to Paige’s house, where I had to make a hasty decision about where I pooped. All the while, I was laying atop the oversized changing table like it was a therapist’s couch–my diaper open and my caged cock dangling in the open without either of us batting an eye. “Hm,” was all Lyndie could offer when I finished my tale, quickly returning to the task of wiping my skin in preparation for the next diaper. “That’s…all you have to say?” She laughed and shrugged. “You have to see that this is a very ‘Clark’ problem, right?” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “These sorts of things are always happening to you.” “I guess,” I said. “It’s not a bad thing. Someday, it’s all going to make a very interesting memoir.” “Who would want to read that?” She laughed again, sliding a new diaper under my freshened-up bottom. “I bet there’s an audience for that somewhere.” New diaper in place and taped up, I slid off of the changing table to get my clothes back on so that I could return to my job. Someday, returning to work after a piss could be as easy as zipping up my fly and washing my hands. Can you even imagine? “You know,” Lyndie said. “You should talk to Ava.” My ears perked up and I spun around to face her again. Did she say something? Had Ava indicated that she wanted to spend time with me too? Did Ava somehow mention that… Well, maybe it was best if I just asked: “Oh yeah?” “Well, she’s been hassling me to join her and Caleb for a night out, but I wasn’t really interested in being the third wheel. But maybe you and Paige should join them. Like a double-date? Wouldn’t that be adorable?” “Uh…maybe.” I could just imagine it: half the table sounding excessively crinkly while the other half giggled and pretended not to notice. “Ava would love it, you know,” Lyndie shrugged. “She’s always saying that she wishes she got to hang out with you more.” “Oh. Maybe it’s not a bad idea…” No, I was pretty sure that it was a bad idea. “Okay! I’ll throw the idea out there to Ava tonight.” Was it too late to tell her not to bother? Whatever. If Ava was actually interested in the idea of a double-date, I’d let her be the one to tell me that. And if, by that time, I decided it really wasn’t something I wanted to do–I’d tell Ava myself. Who was I kidding? If Ava told me to meet her on the moon, I’d drive to Florida in a heartbeat to hijack a space shuttle. The rest of the workday held few other surprises. Apart from another wet diaper of my own in the afternoon to change–and Risa scrambling to Ms. Beaufort’s office after she claimed to have ‘made pudding’ in her diaper–the day seemed light on infantile hijinks. I was productive, too, getting through almost all of my assignments, and even finding some time to organize some of Mommy’s files for her. When it came time to leave for the day, I was almost disappointed–a feeling I didn’t think I’d ever had about work before. “You ready to get out of here?” Lyndie asked. “Are you my ride home?” I asked. She nodded. “Gabby asked me to drive you back. You don’t mind, do you?” I shook my head. “No, of course not. Did she say anything to you? About what she had been up to today?” Lyndie shook her head, but it was all that convincing. She knew more than she was letting on, but it was hard to say how much. It was fine. Whatever Mommy had going on, that was her business and it was on her to tell me about it. I couldn’t hold it against Lyndie for keeping Mommy’s secrets if that’s what Mommy wanted. It was a quiet drive back. Lyndie tried to make small talk, and I did my best to roll with it–but I was back to just thinking about Mommy. Maybe I wouldn’t have been so stressed if I had an inkling of an idea as to what this was all about, but I had nothing. Zilch. Not an ounce of context. Not only that, but it felt like this mysteriously dark cloud had come from nowhere. I didn’t remember it being there yesterday morning. What changed? When? Why? How? Etc. Lyndie’s car finally rolled into Mommy’s driveway. It wasn’t always easy to determine if Mommy was home or not, because there was no way to tell if her car was in the garage or not. There was, however, another car in the driveway–one that I didn’t recognize. A white Mercedes that looked relatively new–given how exceptionally pristine it appeared. “Looks like company,” I said. Lyndie shrugged and offered a playful laugh, but it rung pretty hollow. Did she know who this car belonged to? “Let’s head inside,” she said to me, turning the car off. “You’re, uh, coming in too?” “Yeah, well, Gabby thought it might be a good idea I was here.” “Okay, so, what is going on here?” She sighed. “It’ll be okay. But we should head in. She’ll explain everything.” “Explain?” I asked. “What is there to explain?” “This isn’t a bad thing,” she said. “I promise. But you might not like it at first. And I’m really sorry about that.” “You’re really not going to tell me what’s going on?” She shook her head and waved for me to follow her up the sidewalk. I swallowed, rotated my shoulders in an attempt to loosen myself up, and let out a little spurt of pee into my dry diaper. Okay. Here we go. The front door opened and we stepped into the foyer. I could hear talking. Two voices. Both feminine. One, without a doubt, was Mommy. The other was familiar, but just muffled enough that I couldn’t make a perfect identification for. The cadence of the conversation seemed polite, but awkward. I knew Mommy’s various tones well enough. She was talking to someone she didn’t know that well. She was being cautiously friendly. The closer I got to the entrance of the living room, the more clarity the conversation had. I could hear the familiar clink of spoons in teacups. “...it’s not really my business,” Mommy was saying. “I’ve tried to encourage him to reach out, of course. But, at the end of the day, that’s not a decision that I can make for him.” Was she talking about me? “You understand why I had to assume the worst, don’t you?” the other voice asked. Oh. That voice was also very familiar to me. Suddenly, I felt myself getting a little lightheaded. Not to the point where I thought I’d topple over, but enough so that everything around me seemed a little fuzzy. Let’s get this over with, I guess. I stepped forward, clearing the corner and entering the living room. There they were: Mommy was sitting on the loveseat, a cup of tea hanging from her hand. Across from her, on the other side of the coffee table, was my mother. Annette Leiland-Ashburn, in the flesh. Finally in the same room at the same time as Gabrielle Heller. “Clark,” my mother said, standing up. “I’ve been looking for you.” Seventy-Eight In the back of my mind, I knew this day was going to come. My mother wasn’t going to just shrug, kick at the ground, and say ‘Oh well, I guess he’s gone now.’ Sooner or later, she’d accept my silence as a challenge. On one hand, it occasionally made my mother look like the Terminator–an unyielding agent who wouldn’t stop until she got what she wanted. On the other hand–wasn’t she just being a good mother? Her son had fallen off the grid without saying where he’d be off to–what else was she supposed to do? So I wasn’t mad to see my mother. I felt upset–but I was only upset at myself. I had ample opportunity to reach out to her and to try and explain things. I probably didn’t even have to tell her everything. Or even much at all. All I had to do was reach out and confirm that I was alive and doing well, and I could’ve bought myself more time if I wasn’t ready to have a bigger conversation with her. “Clark,” my mother said, standing up. “I’ve been looking for you.” “Well,” I said, feeling my heart shake violently in my rib cage, “you found me.” “I truly didn’t want it to come to this,” my mother said, walking towards me. “I didn’t want this to be a whole production. I just wanted to know what happened to you, and I wanted to be sure that you were alright.” Her arms opened and wrapped around me. For a moment, I was too dumbstruck to reciprocate, but I finally lifted my arms and hugged her back. “How did you find me?” I asked. The question seemed to imply things, I thought. It implied that I was trying to hide, or that I didn’t want to be found. Really, I just wanted to know what led to this moment. “I’ll take the heat for that,” Lyndie said, waving to me. “Your mother and I had exchanged numbers back when she came and got brunch with you and me.” “I only recently reached out to her,” my mother said, releasing me from her grip and stepping backward from me. “Though I probably should’ve done it much sooner.” “I wasn’t sure what to do,” Lyndie said. “I probably should’ve come right to you, Clark. I’m sorry I didn’t. But I went to Gabby instead.” “And I reached out to your mother myself,” Mommy said. I was surprised at the anger that I was feeling. I didn’t think I was mad a few moments ago, but Lyndie’s admission that she should’ve talked to me first stirred me up a little. Yeah. She should’ve talked to me first. Because now–looking around to see my mother’s, Mommy’s, and Lyndie’s concerned faces–it felt like an intervention. Or, worse, a shaming. “I’ve got to go take care of a thing or two,” I said to the women. “Why don’t you all keep talking about me without actually talking to me.” I wasn’t entirely sure where I was going, so I just let my feet take me wherever. I ended up going up the stairs to the nursery, shutting the door behind me. Fuck me. That was a temper tantrum. And for what? So that I could storm into my nursery? I checked my own diaper–as if I might’ve surprised myself by it being more used than I remembered. No, only mildly damp. I thought that I might fix that soon enough. That’s what I needed–a good load in the back of my diaper. One that I could sit on, squish all over, and stroke myself to. Supposing, of course, I had a key to the damn cage. I sat down on top of the changing table. The plan was to just do nothing for a while. Here, in my infantile sanctuary, I’d just wait out the rest of the adult world that I didn’t want to have any part of. I knew I couldn’t stay here forever, but a few minutes didn’t seem like a bad idea. I’d just sit. Think. Maybe I wouldn’t even think all that much, if I could help it. I must’ve managed to disassociate from reality a little, because when I heard footsteps approaching the nursery door, it felt like I was being woken from a nap. It was going to be Mommy, probably. She was going to apologize. She was going to say some magical thing to make me feel better about this situation. There was a knock at the door. “Yeah?” When the door opened, I saw it was Lyndie. I wasn’t mad about this, though. If anything, I was relieved to see her. Lyndie kept me grounded. “Hey,” she said, slowly entering and closing the door behind her. “Hey.” “You alright?” “Did I overreact down there?” I asked. “Look, if I were in your shoes, I’d have cursed someone out. You were pretty civil about it.” “That’s something.” “I’m sorry I went to Gabby instead of you when your mother reached out.” “It’s fine,” I sighed. “I was living my life like an infant for almost ten months now. Mommy was taking care of everything for me. I can’t, then, be surprised when everyone keeps seeing me as a baby.” “Are you gonna go down and talk to her?” she asked. “Because, if you want, I can down and tell her to fuck off.” I laughed. “No, no. You don’t have to do that. I’ll talk to her. I just needed a minute.” “You’ve been up here for a little bit. Did you need another minute? Did you need a diaper change?” Lyndie smirked “N-no. It’s dry. I checked.” Of course, I wasn’t that sure how long it had been since I first came up here. Maybe my diaper still wasn’t as dry as I remembered it being. I shifted my body a little, trying to feel how my diaper squished beneath me. It didn’t seem wet. “Well, the offer will still be on the table if you need one later.” “I’m sure, eventually, I’ll have to take you up on that.” We both laughed and shook our heads. Just another surreal moment in a long, long, series of surreal moments in our lives. “Do you remember the first time we met?” Lyndie asked. “Maybe? I’ll be honest, these days, it feels like my memories of the old office start with Mommy handing me a diaper.” Lyndie laughed. “I think I started, like, two weeks before you did. They kept telling me that there were more interns coming, and I was kind of dreading it. They put me in a fucking closet, but…it was, like, my closet, you know? And so then you showed up. I did not like you.” Maybe this shouldn’t have been as surprising as it was–I could recall Lyndie being kind of distant for those first few weeks, though I just assumed that was her personality. “Really? What was it that you didn’t like about me?” “I think I just thought that you were the person that I didn’t want to be. I didn’t want to be a corporate drone. I didn’t want to be indoctrinated into the world of being a ‘team player’ or having to give a shit when the company put cupcakes in the break room. But you–you just had this naiveness about you. I firmly believed that the company was going to swallow you whole and turn you into all the things that I never wanted to be.” “Wow,” I said, shaking my head. “I guess that premonition came true, huh? I became the ultimate lapdog.” “Don’t be silly, Clark. The exact opposite happened. Gabrielle made a move to get her hands on you, and the person I thought you’d be would’ve resisted. That person would’ve–I dunno–gone to HR. Quit. Got reassigned to another company for your internship. But you went for it. Even when things got weird–and they got pretty damn weird pretty damn quickly.” I had to laugh again. ‘Pretty damn weird’ was still an understatement. “I’m not all that sure what that has to do with right now,” I said. “I just wanted you to know that I look up to you. I always have. Sure, you were always the baby. The one that everyone got to take out their weird fantasies on. But you always rolled with it, embraced it, and made it your own. If you had rejected Gabrielle’s ideas early on, I definitely wouldn’t be where I am now.” “You? You look up to me?” “You think with your diaper sometimes,” she shrugged. “But you seem to keep your heart in your diaper too, so it’s not all that bad of a thing. Look, here’s my point: Whatever happens downstairs–whatever awkward conversations you have, whether it’s today or tomorrow or ten years from now, I don’t want anyone to ever make you feel like you made the wrong decisions, okay? At the end of the day, you’ve always done exactly what you wanted to do. So many people never get to live out their fantasies like you did. Maybe they can’t. Or…maybe they’re just too afraid to. But you did it, Clark. I’m proud of you. I’m happy for you. And I hope that you never let anyone else tell you that you lived your life wrong.” There was so much I wanted to say to her. So many details in her words that I wanted to comment on. But really, the only response I could give was to hug her. I slid off the changing table and threw my arms around her, squeezing as tightly as I could. “Now don’t go telling people I was being this nice to you,” she said into my ear. “I don’t want anyone thinking I’m soft.” I chuckled, finally relinquishing my grip. “Thank you, Lyndie. I really needed to hear that.” “Of course. But I meant it. Every word of it.” “I know.” Someday, I hoped to say something equally as beautiful to her. “I should probably head back downstairs,” Lyndie shrugged. “You coming with me? If you need more time to yourself, I can pass that message along for you.” “I should go too,” I sighed. I didn’t want to go, but I felt like I had run out of good reasons to hide–though I had plenty of bad reasons. “It probably won’t be as bad as you think it’s going to be,” Lyndie said. “Probably?” “I mean, there’s always the chance your mother takes out a sword and cuts Gabby’s head off. Or yours. It’s not likely, but it’s possible.” The idea of this didn’t really make me feel any better, but it at least served as an interesting distraction as I tried to imagine my mother as some sort of ninja. “You’re an adult, believe it or not,” Lyndie continued. “Your mother knows that. The only reason she’s here is because she wanted to make sure you’re alive and that you’re safe.” “Yeah…but she saw photos and–” Lyndie shrugged. “So what?” Her response was so simple, so blunt, that it forced my mind into overdrive as I tried to rationalize all the concerns and fears I had developed over the last ten months. “So what? Lyndie, I sent her photos–well, I didn’t send them, but she thinks it was me–of me at one of my absolute worst moments. It’s probably changed the way she looks at me. It’ll change the way she sees me for the rest of my life. Or her life, at least.” Lyndie shook her head. “Don’t be so sure of that. Your mother isn’t this infallible being–she’s human. She’s probably had moments like this herself in her life. Like, no, she probably never wore diapers as an adult. But she probably humiliated herself in front of the wrong people. Or exposed the wrong part of herself to her mother. If what she saw in those photos disgusted her so much that it changed how she saw you, she wouldn’t have put in all the work that she did to find you. She would’ve cut you off in the same way that you cut her off.” That made sense to me. I wasn’t completely certain that I bought it, but it at least made sense. “Yeah,” I said. “Maybe.” “Worst case scenario–well, outside of the one where she has a sword–is that she says mean things to you. And then, Gabby and I tackle her and roll her out the front door.” “You’d do that for me?” “Clark, I’d roll anyone out a door for you.” “Well, uh, I’d do the same for you,” I said, despite the fact that I was hoping that there’d never be a scenario where I’d be expected to follow through on such a promise. “Perfect. So? Shall we go, then?” “Yeah…” “Wait, before we go,” Lyndie said, her lips twisted into a little smirk, “can I get a status update on that diaper?” I felt my cheeks warm a little. Somewhere in the midst of that conversation, I had felt a little trickle of pee in my diaper. It wasn’t much, and I didn’t feel especially soggy now, but I couldn’t really say that I was ‘mostly dry’ anymore. “It’s a little wet.” “Wet enough for a change?” Were it any other time, I’d have said that it wasn’t. But if I had to go back downstairs, and I had to wear a diaper while I talked to my mother, it seemed better that I do it in one that was completely dry. “I think I’d feel better if I was wearing a dry diaper.” “Wow. Changing you twice in one day? Just like the old days, huh?” The old days. Sometimes they didn’t seem that old. Sometimes they seemed like entire lifetimes ago. I was back on the changing table, my pants pulled off and the diaper opened up so that Lyndie could wipe me down. A new diaper was slid under me, and a dusting of baby powder was applied. Lyndie and I both looked at each other at the same time, likely thinking the same thing. “Should I have skipped the powder?” Lyndie asked. “It’s scented,” I said. “I’m…going to smell like a baby.” “Well, you always smell like a baby. This house smells like a baby.” “Fair enough,” I shrugged. It seemed like a moot point anyway–the powder was already on me. Soon, I was fastened into my fresh padding and my pants were eased back up my legs. That was that–there weren’t any other distractions or delays. It was time to, quite literally, meet my maker. To my surprise, when Lyndie and I came down the stairs, the tone of the conversation I was hearing in the living room was unlike anything that I expected. It wasn’t dour, nor was it awkward. It wasn’t combative. It was the sound of…camaraderie? Friendly conversation. Some laughing. “...but as cute as it was,” my mother was saying, “I knew that those were the flowers I was growing in the garden. So I was simultaneously annoyed that he had uprooted them all–but completely charmed that he had made this haphazard bouquet for me.” “Ah, Clark,” Mommy said from her couch, watching Lyndie and I slowly stroll into the room. “Your mother was just sharing some adorable memories of you.” The idea of my mother and Gabrielle Heller having a civil conversation about the embarrassing moments of my childhood was usually the sort of thing I had nightmares about. I took a deep breath and steadied myself. It felt good to have Lyndie next to me–her presence gave me strength. “Did she tell you the wedding story?” I asked. “That’s usually the first one she tells people.” Both my mother and Mommy laughed, nodding their heads. I felt my cheeks blushing some, but I did my best to shrug off the rest of my humiliation. I was trying to think two or three steps ahead. If I sat down, where did I sit–who did I sit next to? What did we talk about? How much could I say–how honest could I be–with an audience? No. I needed to just do what I should’ve done months and months ago–I needed to have a conversation with my mother. One on one. “Mom?” I asked. Amusingly, both Mommy’s and my mother’s faces perked up–though it didn’t seem like my mother noticed this. Mommy quickly realized I was talking to my mother, chuckled, and sat back in her seat. “Yes, Clark?” “I was hoping you and I could talk. Like, uh, just you and I.” “Of course. Did you want me to join you in another room, or…” “Lyndie,” Mommy said to her. “Maybe you and I can step out for a little bit?” “Sounds good to me,” Lyndie nodded. Mommy got up, waved goodbye to me, and left the room–Lyndie following behind. Finally, and for the first time in a very long time–my mother and I were in a room alone together. It wasn’t a public place. We weren’t at risk of being interrupted by anyone or anything. Unlike our moment together at brunch all those months ago, we weren’t just waiting for Lyndie to return. It was just us, and there hadn’t been a moment like this in years. “Hi Mom,” I said, sitting down in the seat that Mommy had been sitting in previously. I felt my diaper crinkling beneath me–and even though I had that extra padding between my ass and the seat, I could still feel the warmth of where Mommy’s ass had been moments before. “Hello Clark.” “I owe you an apology,” I said. “You do,” she nodded. That was my mother–a little too direct at times. “I’m sorry I didn’t call you,” I told her. “I’m sorry I didn’t reach out–even if it was just to let you know that I was okay.” “You moved and you didn’t even tell me,” she replied. “I didn’t even know you had moved, let alone know where you had gone. What if something happened? What if I needed to get a hold of you?” I sighed, nodding my head. “S-sorry…” My mother took a deep breath, held it, and slowly released it. To my surprise, when she was finished exhaling, there was a small smile on her face. “Clark, I’m not actually angry at you.” “No?” “You’re my only child, Clark. And, for a good part of your childhood, I was raising you by myself. Yes, I know I’ve been a bit overprotective in the past. Overbearing, even. I just thought that I had to be. I will probably always be very critical and concerned about your well-being. I’ll be like this when you’re fifty years old.” “Fifty?” I laughed. “I can’t even imagine that.” “It’ll happen to you someday, believe it or not,” she said. “But to my point, I think all that worrying and concern is my problem. You’re still an adult. You can, and should, do whatever it is you want to do.” Whatever it is you want to do. It felt like she was tip-toeing around what she knew, or thought she knew, about my lifestyle. “But,” I said, “I shouldn’t hide from you. You should know where I live.” She laughed. “It’d be nice. Though…I suppose that’s really up to you. It occurred to me today, as I was driving here, that I might not have had the right to just barge into your life. If you didn’t want to talk to me anymore–or if you didn’t want me to know where you were–I suppose that’s a right you have too.” “I’m glad you’re here,” I said. “I’m glad we’re talking.” Sure, it wasn’t really that simple–I had plenty of thoughts about the timing of this visit and if she had, in fact, ‘barged’ into my life. But I had known for a very long time that I wanted to talk to her–and if she hadn’t done so, who could say how long it would be before it actually happened. “Good,” she said. “Look, maybe we should rewind a little. Those pictures that I sent you…” “No,” she said, wagging a finger at me. “You don’t owe me an explanation for those, just so you know. Unless it’s something you truly think that I should know.” I laughed. It probably wasn’t really that funny–especially not to her–but I couldn’t help myself. On no planet would I ever think that it was important that my mother know I was willingly using diapers and acting like a baby. “I think we’re better off not talking about it,” I said. She nodded. “Fair enough. I deleted the photos, just so you know. I don’t have them anymore. I only ever looked at them once–and that was more than enough.” The photos were burned into my memory–I felt like I knew every single pixel of them. They probably were a lot for her to see. Especially without context. “Gabrielle seems nice,” my mother said, looking around the living room. “And she seems invested in your happiness–whatever that entails.” Again, I had to wonder what she imagined when she thought about my lifestyle. “She’s been very good to me,” I said. “Is she, like, your partner?” “Uh…” I was almost about to say ‘no,’ but the answer didn’t feel that simple. “Not in the traditional sense, I guess.” She laughed at that. “Whatever is going on here, I imagine it’s complicated.” “That’s an understatement.” “And Lyndie is in on it?” “In a way.” She nodded, seeming to mull it over for a moment or two. “But you’re happy?” “Yes.” “And you’re not harming anyone else?” “No.” She shrugged. “I mean–I guess I’m happy for you, then.” “It’s not going to be like this forever,” I said, well aware that ‘this’ had yet to be defined out loud. She nodded, her smile implying a “Sure, if you say so,” sort of response. “I suppose I do have one question,” my mother said. “You don’t have to answer it if you don’t want to.” My heart pounded in my chest as I held my breath. I was dreading what this could be. “So, you’re living with Gabrielle, and it seems like you know each other well and she takes good care of you–I suppose the details of that are none of my business. But…I’m curious. Do you see her as a mother-figure, Clark? Is she the version of a mother that you wished I was?” Oof. What a question. I could, and probably would, spend years breaking down and dissecting that query. Was it even possible to offer a concise answer for my mother now? Maybe. “It’s different,” I said, realizing that the room had likely been silent for a good minute or three. “I wouldn’t want her to be you. And I wouldn’t want you to be her.” That felt like an alright answer–one that scratched the surface. But it also occurred to me that there may have just been one thing that she wanted–perhaps needed–to hear: “She doesn’t replace you.” My mother nodded. It was unclear if she believed me, or if she was happy about this answer–but I at least felt that she understood it. That was the best that I could do. “Whatever it is you have here, Clark, it seems to make you happy. Gabrielle and Lyndie speak very highly of you, and they clearly love you. I’m not going to pretend that I’m not jealous, but I am happy for you.” I wasn’t sure what to say. I said, “Thank you, Mom,” but I wasn’t entirely sure what I was thanking her for. “I could impart some motherly wisdom for you, if you’d care to hear it,” my mother said. I sighed, expecting some speech about how I needed to grow up or get my life in order. Perhaps some words about responsibility or maturity. “Sure.” “I may be a little late with this advice, but it’s still a good thing to know.” “Uh huh.” “See, when you were young, you’d get diaper rashes all the time. I tried a lot of different topical treatments and ointments. But do you know what worked best? Coconut oil. Every time–cleared it right up.” I felt my cheeks glowing–my face might have been on fire. “Jesus, Mom.” “I’m just saying,” she shrugged. “Maybe you’d find that information useful.”

I received my semi-annual shipment from Northshore and included were a few "free" samples. Among these samples were two cloth-covered Megamaxes. I decided to wear one to bed last night after I had purposely hydrated myself. Now, I'm not nearly the expert that some of you are and I rarely post here, but I have been a DL for at least the past 58 years and this for me was unusual: With respect and apologies to Sonny Curtis and the Bobby Fuller Four, I fought the Megamax (and the Megamax won.) Goodness, that Megamax took two mighty wettings, and then some, and swelled to such an extent that could no longer sleep in it. I actually got up and took it off in the wee (did you see what i did there?) hours of the morning so I could sleep better. Kudos to its construction and aborbancy. No leaks and no wicking and never got to the point where it felt very wet. Maybe just a little too much for me, however!

It was actually a side project trying to bust some writers block initially when I wrote it. I had debated about how to insert it into the storyline, and at least to me I like how that worked? Thanks for the comments! Appreciate seeing your thoughts as you read!🙂

Wonder why it didn't show your reply when I typed that.... weird! Yes, you win this round!!!!

😇 I don't know what you're talking about... [attempts to run and write more torture...]

I am neutral on wetness indicators but I certainly don't need them on my diaper. I know when I wet and I am fairly accurate at judging when I should change before leaking. If I ever leaked on the furniture, my wife would not be happy.

Cloth diapers here!

Not needed since I'm the only one that needs to know. They don't bother me though.

Well, time for the next chapter of The Tale of the Dying Night. Hopefully this it to y'all's satisfaction~ - Chapter Four: A Ghost Ship - The gangplank had to be raised for the Catastrophe to reach the top of the ghost galleon. Thankfully, Sybil was a solid carpenter and managed to get a few extensions to help it reach. Florence was the first to board, and the second she did, she felt a supercharged jolt go through her, as nothing about the galleon made sense. It seemed to be abandoned completely, with no cannons, only one door (the captain’s quarters; there wasn’t even any sign of a deck below), and an odd, yet strangely familiar smell in the air that her nose couldn’t figure out. The vixen sighed. They wouldn’t find the treasure by standing around. “Is everyone getting on?” she called to Grace. “Yeah, we’re coming, we’re coming!” The crew, either scared of their captain’s shouting match, curious about the abandoned ship themselves, or both, all clambered on the gangplank, getting on board the galleon. The smell was almost overpowering to Florence at this point, and yet she couldn’t even describe it. Why was it so familiar…? “WAIT, WHERE THE HELL IS OUR SHIP?!” Florence raced over to the starboard side where Millicent and Winifred were. The Catastrophe was gone. “Did our ship sink?” the black vixen demanded. “No, there’d be bubbles, signs that she sank,” Emma said, the snow leopardess’s eyes showing a rare sign of emotion: fear. “Nothing. She just…vanished.” “Ships don’t vanish! She’s somewhere…keep searching! I’m going into the captain’s quarters, see if there’s anything there.” Florence barged into the captain’s quarters…only to see a long hall with a door at the end of it. Is this a jest? Then the door slammed behind her without any warning. She looked back for a moment...before moving forward towards the door ahead. Always go forward, never back; that was her personal motto. Nothing to do but go forward. She walked at a brisk pace, and yet the hall seemed to go on longer, a terrified voice in her head telling her not to go further. Florence, are you sure this is natural? It’s the treasure, shut up. But- SHUT UP! The black vixen ran towards the door angrily, only to see it tease her by stretching out further. The terrified feeling in her mind was screaming, but she swallowed it down and leapt towards the door…only to slam into it when it had moved without warning. She swore like a furious sailor (and she knew plenty enough words, having spent her entire life amongst ex-sailors), holding her bleeding snout, licking the blood off of her fur and paws with her tongue, dancing around with pain. When she was done, she took the handle and opened the door. Her brain stopped working for a second. Her eyes widened in sheer awe. Her brain told her eyes that this couldn’t be real, to look again. Her eyes told her brain that they were definitely looking, that this was definitely real. It was a room. Just a nondescript room with only one thing that separated it from the other nondescript rooms of the world: treasure. The treasure of The Dying Night was more than anyone could’ve ever imagined, beyond even Florence’s wildest dreams. Gold and silver of all kinds - coins, bars, goblets, necklaces, anything one could imagine - filled the room to the top, spilling out to her boots. Gemstones of all different colors dazzled within the gold and silver coins. Diamonds bigger than her paws; rubies, sapphires, emeralds, topaz, peridots, all of them as big as oranges. Dear God…this is…this is it! she thought excitedly. And it’s all ours. No, it’s all YOURS, a selfish part of her mind said. None of the others believed. Why shouldn’t it be yours? It’s not that they’ve ever done anything other than second guess you, doubt everything you say, even after everything you’ve done for them, even after all of the freedom you gave them. You’re the only one who believed in it all along. Why not you? But…they’re my friends. They deserve to share. Then you get the biggest share. You’re the captain, it’s yours by right. They get enough to start their stupid families. You get to live in luxury. Hmm…you…have a point…but not too much? No. Take it all, put it on the Catastrophe. It’s only one room full of treasure; you’ll have plenty of room on your ship. But… No buts! You can get this treasure on your ship, be a rich woman for the rest of your life, do whatever you want, with nobody to tell you “no”! That does sound awfully tempting… Then do it. Get the treasure on your ship. Give your merry band of cutthroats their meager share, take all of the rest, as is your right as captain. Well…okay… “CREW, I FOUND IT!” she shouted, opening the door behind her…to see the deck of The Dying Night, her crew staring at her in shock as coins spilled out. “Florence…we found it…” Grace whispered in shock. “No. I found it,” the vixen growled. “Therefore, I get the biggest share.” “That’s not how our code works!” the pantheress sputtered, her eyes wide with stunned disbelief at what her captain was saying. “Equal shares! Equal rights!” “REALLY? THEN WHO FOUND THE DAMN TREASURE? ME! I OPENED THE DOOR TO IT; YOU MERELY STOOD THERE AND WATCHED!” “Florence, I don’t know what’s wrong with you, but this stops NOW!” Grace towered over Florence as she snarled at her captain. “We’ll take the treasure…but it WILL be equal shares, as according to the code you set!” The quartermistress’s voice got to something in her, and her eyes widened in shock. “Sorry, sorry, I don’t…I don’t know what came over me. It’s the first big score we’ve had, and I guess…I guess I lost my head. I’m sorry…” “It’s okay, just…we all believe in you,” Avis said, the cheetah giving the vixen a quick hug. “It’ll be all right. We’ll have enough to do whatever we want.” “The Catastrophe’s back!” Denise’s voice called…from the port side. The crew ran over to the port side, quickly noticing their beloved frigate, confused for a bit. “Wait, why is our ship on the opposite side?” Sybil asked. “We docked at the starboard side…” Cecily said nervously. “Let’s get it all on, then!” Florence shouted in a giddy tone. “Will we have enough room?” Denice asked, the lynx’s short tail curled between her legs. “That’s…a lot of treasure. And we still have to find room for food and drink…” “We did not come all this way, go through all of that danger to halftail everything and take less than what we deserve!” the black vixen growled. “We’re taking it all. I want to see everything, down to the last silver coin, on our ship. Let’s get moving!” The crew sighed, seeing the fox’s typical stubbornness come out again and quickly followed the order. Both captain and crew had gotten the chests from their ship, packing every bit of treasure they could find in, and when the daylight was fading, they had loaded the Catastrophe. Florence looked at the dilapidated galleon with the odd scent one last time with a strange emotion in her mind: regret. She was a fine ship, at one point, fitting for a pirate king or queen. What had happened to her to make it this way? Where was her crew? “That ship and her crew stole everything from me.” Florence whirled around, looking for the voice in confusion. It wasn’t any of her crew’s voices; it was old, raspy…wise. “Just imagining things,” the vixen said with a laugh, as she boarded her ship with her crew. She was going to leave this ship behind forever, get rich from the treasure, do whatever she wanted. The scent had carried over to the Catastrophe, and recognition came to Florence’s mind. She knew what the smell was. It was something she had thought she would never smell in her life again. “Why does everything smell like baby powder?” Isabel asked. “It’s just corn starch, Izzy,” Agnes growled. “Probably part of the dead ship, probably all the crew had to eat before they died themselves.” “No, I mean, this is…definitely corn starch used for baby powder,” the jaguaress insisted. “Oh, tosh-oo!” the cougaress sniffed and sneezed. “Bless ya-choo!” Grace sneezed. The crew was sneezing uncontrollably from the smell, almost choking on it, before it overpowered them, and the mist swirled over the ship, making it impossible to see. Florence could hear a loud voice burning a brand in her brain before everything went dark, and the voice echoed in the black. “You pirates are all the same. You took away my husband, my light, the love of my life. Not satisfied with that, you took our baby from me as well. Well, I am not cruel like you. You will find love yourselves if you take but a single coin…but it will not be the love you expect. And you will never be able to hurt anyone ever again. This is your curse, from now until the end of days.” “As for you, Florence Goodluck, you will receive the biggest blessing for your greed and selfishness. Pirate captains are selfish, greedy, cruel, evil monsters. The only difference is that you happened to be foolish enough to discount my warnings, unlike your brethren. Your crew will have freedom, but you never will. That is your blessing and your curse, from now until the end of days.” Then even the darkness faded into sheer nothingness. - Well, I hope you enjoyed, fellow reader~

..when you say “why not, I deserve something nice” and you’re talking about some primo diapers.

Okay this is getting interesting. Trying to remember why Tracy and Kat can't have a romantic relationship? It was probably something they discussed and I'm forgetting😅🤷‍♀️

I’m looking for role play partners.. I like to be babied, diapered, spanked and humiliated.. It’s roleplay so I can be boy, girl or sissy… You can look at some of my other role plays and see if you’re interested… I have some ideas and will be happy to hear yours… Thanks, K

Hope you can finish cooking soon rsrs

You're right, this would make for a great story. I have been searching for a plot to link Ian to Bernice, Julia or Sofia in a way that would connect the two generations without settling for the usual mommy/baby boy motif. With Ian soon to be acknowledged as a surrogate dad for the sorority, your suggestion raises some interesting possibilities. I'll play around with this, and perhaps use Homage and Aardvark as a sounding board up ahead. Bene grazie!

@Little Sherri@FretaBWet@LilRugrat That can happen, as when you go to the doctor's office, and you need something like a new authorization for incontinence supplies (such as I did when I first met my new doctor in 2023) or when you use PT or OT, or an Orthopedic Specialist. These things only last a year or so, and they expire. With incontinence supplies, the owner of the company that I get them from takes care of that for me. Those authorizations have to be done every six months, and I like the way it is done now, because SHE knows when it's due to be reauthorized, and SHE calls and deals with the doctor and gets that all set for me. I had to go through hell during the pandemic, because once my authorization ran out, not only did it run out at the end of the six month authorization period, it EXPIRED and sat so long that the WHOLE PROCESS had to be redone from the START, because someone was NOT paying attention, and did NOT tell me anything until well AFTER the thing was expired. That resulted in me NOT being able to order diapers, boosters and underpads for 7 MONTHS! Lucky for me, I am able to order TWICE a month, and so I could get a total of 180 diapers in reserve - I NEEDED to use that reserve when this snafu happened, and that was when the OWNER took over, and will let me know either by phone or email the status of the authorization, and will make the necessary call when it needs to be renewed: I don't worry about THAT anymore - But when you have snafu's happen in systems like this, you CANNOT bank on whether something is DONE or NOT! I don't have any problems with the fact that My records indicate that I suffer from incontinence of feces and urine - In FACT, I WANT it stated on my medical records, because of the hell I went through in 2018 and 2019 with accidents, diverticulitis, IBS and mobility issues. I'm not as FAST as I used to be, and that is a problem. Because of people on DD who helped me deal with the issues I was dealing with, and discussing things with me, I was able to accept what was happening, and I learned that it is not bad to wear diapers and i was able to finally understand and accept my situation, and I am glad that I had a bunch of good people here that are understanding and know what is what when it comes to issues like this! For that, I am grateful (You know who you are) One of the many things I've learned is that you should EMBRACE the situation you find yourself in, and NOT worry about what people believe or think. What is important is that you do what you do, in a responsible manner, and that you do it because you feel lt is the right thing to do. Just because people think that "diapers are for babies," they are NOT - and they help people deal with incontinence and other issues. I have been lucky, in that my diagnosis happened in 2019, before the pandemic started. I have only been to the hospital once during the pandemic, and I was asked to mask, which is OK with me. Having them KNOW of my incontinence, they know, in fact they may EXPECT that I am wearing a diaper, and they sometimes ask if I am in need of a change, and they have done that for me in the ER twice, and when I had my colo, they changed me 27 times in two days. They did it with care, compassion, love, understanding, and professionalism. There have been many times I am sure that they have helped others in my position: They DID say something about how GOOD my Northshore Megamaxes were, to which I did say, "I am TOTALLY incontinent BOTH ways, so I need the best" Most medical professionals won't even bat an eyelash when it comes to dealing with incontinence, because to them it has been done before, and it's not a big deal or an issue. With severe IC noted both ways NOTED on my medical records, they KNOW about it, it's DIAGNOSED, and I don't have to hide it anymore, or my feelings about the situation. Once, we were talking about Incontinence in chat, and we were discussing a "desire to be incontinent" Vs. "medically diagnosed incontinence." I remember a LOT of people who have visited here, and in their journey, they ask "What is it like to BE Incontinent?" My answer: Think of it as you being two to three years old, and still in diapers. You have a diaper on, and you have to GO to the bathroom, and you try to hold it, and you can't and you just let it all out. You don't have any control at all, you don't KNOW WHEN you will release, or WHAT you will release, but you KNOW you are going to wet/mess that diaper. I tell them that people that are IC are just that way: They don't have a CHOICE, because they WILL release. @~ashley~said it best when she said her "Plumbing is broken downstairs" (and I will always remember what she said, because it is a PERFECT explanation of the situation): She tells it like it is, and I do the same thing - I am glad that I was able to get the help I needed, as well as to give others the same help and support. That is why I always say, you may have a negative because of incontinence, but for each negative, you try to find the positive: In my case, I am IC, and I have to wear diapers, but I can also deal with the feelings and urges that I deal with by wearing them, which is an appropriate way to deal with it. I remember someone asking me if I knew what I was talking about, and @Little Sherri said that I am the "real deal" when it comes to incontinence - which made me chuckle - I've dealt with diapers on and off all my life, and I've been a DL since I was 8. If you read my "Journey Thread", you'll get an idea of what I went through as a kid, with all of the time I spent in pediatric rehab, and It's no WONDER I am the way i am - They put people in diapers because they don't want you to get up and move around without help, and even then, you had them help you - At night, they would diaper you, so they would not have to take you to the bathroom. If you didn't wear diapers, and you wet/messed the bed, they would diaper you because they had to take you to the bathroom, and they usually didn't want to do it, resulting in people having a wet or messy bed, because (in my mind) they were LAZY and did not WANT to help us once we were down for the night: They wanted to only have to change diapers, which is easier than taking us to the bathroom. My journey thread explains that and more HERE @superabsorbantpolymer Most medical questionnaires have questions like that, as they may be trying to help you and having an issue marked on a form like that would alert the doctor if someone is normally NOT having problems with bladder or bowels, and suddenly has a problem that presents, and one of the things is that they are having troubles with bladder or bowel control. However, I have never heard of a message place asking something like that, BUT, they could do that, so they could be prepared for such a need if someone is incontinent - When you are dealing with the doctor, they may want to know the frequency, the amount of void, the color of the urine or stool, or if the smell is different, which would be an indicator of further problems, or at least a warning that the doctor may want to investigate what's going on. Nothing wrong with having a diapered massage! I've had dreams of DD members giving me one: which was the inspiration for me writing my story ~Brian's Dream Comes True~, (HERE). Nothing like a message to help you unwind, and loosen up tired, achy muscles! @Little Sherri That reminds me of the questionnaire I completed for the University of Vermont's UVM Health Network: UVM Medical Center Headache Clinic in Burlington, VT (USA). That was FIFTEEN (15) pages long. Because that thing is done, Now I can see Dr. Reagan more quickly than I expected, it is better for me, as my responses were able to help her decide, with help of a couple of doctors that she consulted, what medicines i could take that would NOT cause problems. I see her in 3 months, but today, at 5:30AM, I had to take a 100MG fast acting tablet cause my head was KILLING me!! I don't think you'll regret doing it: I was scared as hell when I first started having problems with incontinence, and because of the good people here, and knowing about Daily Diapers being here, I KNEW where I needed to come to get the help I needed, and I can tell you, it's the BEST decision I ever made: Life is so stressful out there, and the LAST thing I, or anyone else should sweat over is a wet or messy diaper when it happens (Unless there is a REASON to suspect that the reason is due to some abnormal situation, which in that case, you should ALWAYS check to make sure nothing is REALLY WRONG!). I've been wearing 24/7/365 since 2020 - and I DO NOT have any regrets, and I am happier now: I think of wearing diapers as a necessity, as well as a comfort to me, and think of the fact that the world, as @Kawaharu has stated before is so Stressful, that I think of wearing diapers as a stress reliever, as well as using the diaper as a stress reliever, as what you release is the "Junk" You and your Body do NOT need, so it is ejected and then you change when you are ready I don't have any regrets, other than that I wish that I would have done this earlier than 2020, but sometimes, the right circumstances have to present, and you have to have the right support systems to make that happen - i have those now, and I will NEVER have to worry about that again! Brian

Thank you for the new chapter! It was great as always. Yeah the child service lady does seem very bad at her job. But sadly that's how many of them are. I hope we soon find out more what happened to poor little Octie. She seems to have suffered a lot. I'm also curious how Vanessa found her.

Chapter 7 : A Quiet Fourth of July… Quiet? What? Now I know what you’re thinking. Jillian, why would you include a part of the story where you experience a busy holiday where nothing happens? Well, my JJ Little Besties, I believe that you already know the answer to this. Considering my drunken episode that triggered my nightly bedwetting, that embarrassing trip to Walgreens to buy the diapers, the search at the TSA checkpoint that almost made me hyperventilate, and my embarrassing airplane incident where I peed my pants, I think that you know where I am going here. Oh no. Jillian’s going to have another accident! My JJ Little Fam, let me tell you. You haven’t seen nothing yet. The countless stories I have in this chapter and in the later ones will make that plane incident seem like a walk in the park. Now about the title. I may be lying to you just a little bit. Yes, the Fourth of July that I had was quiet, but if I was to be totally honest, it was mostly quiet. Mostly? My JJ Little Besties, it’s time for a diaper check. Are you dry? If so, then keep reading. But if you’re soaking wet, use this time to get yourself clean and into a new diapey. Don’t worry. I will not go anywhere. I, Miss Jillian will be here waiting and ready to continue with your bedtime story. The story of how Miss Jillian Jenners continued to embarrass herself until she eventually found a job that granted her stardom. All clean, changed and in a new pamp? Very good, my JJ Littles. Get yourself a tall bottle of milk and your pacie and let’s continue. For those of you who are still dry and have not changed yet, let me assure you. By the time you get through this next chapter, you are going to need a new diapey. Anyway, let’s continue with the story. Now where was I? Ah yes. With the weekend all over from traveling to Cleveland to get my things moved out of my old apartment, my new permanent home was now here with my twin sister Jen. As I laid there that night, a very fun dream began to fill my mind. To begin the dream, I was over at Gary’s house. We were playing Super Mario Bros. on his old NES. I was playing through WORLD 4-2 when I gasped. I felt my pants and I realized that there was a bulge in my butt. Oh my gosh. I was over at Gary’s, and I was wearing a diaper! Of course, it was one of those Certainty Fitted Briefs that I bought from Walgreens. As I was finishing up WORLD 4-2, I suddenly had to pee very bad. Rather than just telling Gary that I had to pee, I just went. I smiled as I watched Mario glide down the flagpole and enter the house at the end of the level. Gary gave me the look and nodded, as if he knew exactly what I was doing. Before I could even play WORLD 4-3, Gary pressed the pause button on my controller. He then gave me a pat on my diapered butt. “Jilly Jill!” He said in a cooing voice. “Does my little baby need a new diaper?” I gasped, as I realized that Gary knew my secret. “Um…” I said, as I continued to flood my diaper with more pee. The SAP powders gelled up and my diaper began to sag and swell. Gary smiled. “Yes! My baby Jilly does need a new diaper! Come. I will change your diaper and then we can continue playing!” I gasped, as Gary led me into another room with a bed in it. He got me to lay on the bed and he pulled down my pants. He then undid the tabs on my soggy and wet diaper. He took a couple of baby wipes and began to wipe my area. You know where. Basically, he wiped whatever part of my skin that got peed on. Then he saw a red spot below my belly button. “Oh no!” Gary gasped. “My wittle Jilly Jill has a rashy rash! Here, I got just the thing!” He wiped some ointment on the rash and then got out a package of diapers. To my shock, the diapers were a pack of Pampers Baby Dry. Size 5? Wait a second! I looked at Gary and pouted. “Gary, those diapers are too small! They won’t fit me!” At that, all my boyfriend could do was smile. “No they’re not, Jilly Jill my baby! They’re just right!” Right after Gary said that I realized that I wasn’t laying on a bed anymore. I was laying on…a changing table? What? I then looked at my hands, and my feet. Why does everything look so big all of a sudden? And, Gary is starting to look a lot bigger too! Oh no… “What gowin on?” I said, realizing that my voice now sounded like a two-year-old’s. But Gary put his finger to his lips, making the shhh sound. “It’s alright, Jilly Jill baby. Daddy Gary is almost done. You’ll be in a fresh diaper in no time…” My eyes began to fill with tears. I can’t believe what is going on! How am I now a two-year-old?!!! Somehow, I still thought that I was my normal age, so I looked at Gary and pouted again. “But it whoan fit!” But Gary kept shushing me. He opened up the diaper and powdered the core. He laid me on it and powdered me. He gently folded the diaper over my pelvic region and snugly fastened both tapes to the landing zone. He then gave the crotch area a gentle pat. “You silly Jilly Jill! It fits perfect! Now, if you stop crying, I’ll let you watch me finish Super Mario Bros. before your nap.” I gasped. My nap? But I’m an adult! I don’t need a nap! My boyfriend saw me pouting and still in tears, so he took a flashy purple pacifier and stuck it in my mouth. I smiled as I began suckling it. After that, Gary snaps up the crotch buttons on my pink onesie. He put my pink Geranimals shirt back on. Gary then put my elastic jean pants back on and picked me up. He carried me back into the living room and I watched him continue WORLD 4-3. Wait! Wasn’t I playing 4-3? I pouted again and began to reach for the controller. Gary smiled as he saw me reach for the controller that I was supposed to have! I mean, really? I was just playing Super Mario Bros. and I somehow morphed into a toddler in the middle of a diaper change! Don’t I get to finish playing? “Ugh!!!” I said, making frustrated outbursts. Gary paused the game and shook his head. “Nah-uh!” he told me. “Little Jilly is too little to play Super Mario Bros.! But don’t worry, I’ll let you play when you get older!” This made me angry. I took the flashy purple pacifier out of my mouth and gave Gary another pouty face. “No!” Gary gave me a look of disapproval. “What did you say? Is that being a good baby?” “No!” I shouted again, still shocked at how little my voice sounded. Gary began to pick me up. “Well, if you’re not going to be a good little girl, daddy Gary is going to put you down for a nap. I think a nice nappy nap will make you feel better, Jilly Jill!” “No!” I shouted again. At that point, I started to feel moisture in my diaper again. “No!” I shouted out loud. I was now in my queen size bed in my twin sister’s apartment again. At this moment, I was still feeling a steady stream of pee flowing out of me and into my diaper. It was like the muscles were in a continual state of relaxation. This is how they felt every night since I had that red wine at the Capital Grille. I then thought about that weird dream that I just had. I cannot believe that my boyfriend was changing my diaper in that dream. And to make it even weirder, I regressed and became a two-year old. The bed became a changing table and Gary wouldn’t let me finish playing because I was two now? Well, whatever the case, this is another entry for the diary. I am never telling Gary about this dream and I hope he doesn’t find out about my diapers! I smiled as I squished around my wet, soggy, and squishy diaper and fell asleep. I woke up to a soft tap on my shoulder. It was once again Pilates time. Since I was in the mood, I took my sister up on the Pilates again. As I began to do the Pilates routine with my sister, I began to explain my dream to her. “What?” Jen said, gasping. “He…changed you?” “That’s what I said!” I said, laughing. Jen gave me a smile. “Well Jill. It looks like you’re really enjoying this diaper thing. So much that you’re starting to dream about it! But regarding Gary, it’s okay. It’s normal to have a dream about your date. I’ve had a few dreams about Joey, and let’s just say that my underwear was not dry when I woke up…” I smiled. “Wet dream?” Jen nodded, as she continued her Pilates routine. “Yup! That has only happened to me a couple times, and it was when I first met Joey. The second time it happened, I was in mid-orgasm…” I gasped. “Whoa! TMI, Jen!” Jen frowned. “Hey! It’s no different than you sharing your weird dream about Gary! Now Jill, when you woke up, were you wet?” I nodded. “It might have happened more than once. Since the first time that I peed, he needed to change my diaper. Then the dream started to get really weird after that…” Jen did her final stretches as I kept up, repeating what she did. “So, you turned into a baby? I guess you could say that he really BABIED you, huh Jill?” She gave me a jab in the very squishy part of my diaper. “Jill? I think that your diaper is getting very soggy. Don’t you think that you should change it? Also, you’re going to get a rash if you stay in a wet diaper for too long…” I nodded. “When Pilates are done, I’m getting a shower.” Jen laughed as she did the final stretch of her Pilates routine. “Pilates are done, Jill. Get a shower!” I laughed and hurried to the bathroom. As I took my shower, I noticed a slight rash starting to form in the areas where I was squishing the diaper around. Oh no. I’m going to have to get some cream today… I finished the shower and I got dressed in my old clothing. When the movers come later today with my things, I should have plenty of my other fun clothes. I walked into the kitchen, where I saw my sister eating a quick bowl of Special K red berries before she left for work. Jen gave me a stern look. “Now Jill, I’m going to want you to look for work today. Try to apply for one job. One would be good. Two would be really nice. Land a nice anchor job and you’ll be able to start making money too. Okay?” I nodded, as I poured myself a bowl of the same cereal. Having eaten the Special K enough, it really wasn’t all too bad… Jen noticed that the box was almost gone. “Eat any more of that, and you’re buying the next box!” she teased me. “I gotta go! Find a job, and then you can play your Switch, alright?” Having already poured the milk on my cereal, I took the first bite and nodded at my twin sister. “Mmmkay Jwwn…” “Hey!” Jen shouted. “No talking with your mouth full!” I swallowed the rest of my cereal and scowled. “Well EXCUSE ME, Miss Manners!” Jen sighed. “Well at least I HAVE manners! Anyway, when the movers come today, DON’T move any of the boxes! We will work on that when I get home. I will want to know where all of your things are going to be moved to, so we can work on that together. And don’t worry about paying them. It’s already been charged on my credit card! Bye Jill!” After filling my face with another delicious mouthful of Special K, I waved goodbye to my dear twin sister. I then finished my cereal and brewed a dark roast K-Cup from the Keurig machine. I opened up the News app and scrolled through my newsfeed while I sipped my coffee. My taste buds exploded with the sweet taste of Crème Brulee mixed with the dark and robust flavor of the dark roast coffee. I was…yeah. I was totally experiencing a coffeegasm. The piping hot sweet and bitter ecstasy touched every corner of my mouth before running down my throat. I sighed as I felt the bitter aftertaste in my mouth. A coffeegasm, indeed. After I finished looking at the current events on my phone and finished that wonderful cup of coffee, I went back to my room and loaded the hunk of vaporware that was my laptop. It took FOREVER to just load the desktop. When it finally did, I hit the ground running and looked for work as my sister told me. I spent the next three and a half hours looking for work. And guess what, sis? I found not one, not two, but THREE jobs! All three of them were anchor jobs. The first one was for a News Station in Manhattan. The second one was for a News Station in Queens. The third one was for a News Station in Baltimore. Seriously. Why couldn’t they just have an anchor position in Philadelphia? That didn’t matter, as I spent the remaining half of my three and a half hours applying for all three jobs. Sure, it’s a two hour commute each way, but it would totally be worth it! After applying for those three jobs, I took a lunch break. I entered the kitchen and had some Lean Cuisines. After having another one for lunch, I was starting to see why my sister liked them so much. Could it be that I’m starting to get used to her food? Am I becoming more twin-like? More Jen-like? Don’t worry, my JJ Little Besties. I am still very different from my twin sister. But in the area of food, I was starting to acquire my sister’s taste buds. I frowned as I ate the last bit of my Lean Cuisine. Is that all that’s in there? I could almost have two of them! I wanted to, but I didn’t. For the next two and a half hours after lunch, I took my much-deserved break. I fired up the Nintendo Switch in my room and saw the rich colors on my new Samsung 42-inch UHD Smart TV that Gary got for me (such a nice boyfriend!). My JJ Little Ladies, if you ever get a boyfriend (or daddy), make sure he knows how to treat you right. I got real lucky with Gary, as he made me feel like royalty. Now that I have applied for three jobs, I am going to enjoy my new Nintendo Switch that my boyfriend also got for me. I navigate the menu and loaded the Nintendo Entertainment System channel. I resumed my savestate from WORLD 7 and continued. And my! WORLD 7 was tough! It’s a good thing that I could rewind as I did this many times to get through the levels. WORLD 7-4 was especially hard, as I had to figure out the correct path to get through it. After being stuck on WORLD 7-4 for almost an hour, I finally figured it out and beat it. I touched the axe and watched who Gary called Bowser fall into the lava pit. I…win? Wait. There’s one more world… WORLD 8 was really hard. WORLD 8-1 had all these hard pits that I had to jump over. I must have had to rewind 50 or more times before I got to the end of the level. I jumped over all the pits and touched the flagpole to finish WORLD 8-1. If that was the first level in that world, what would 8-2 be like? What. The Heck. WORLD 8-2 was a lot worse! This cloud guy that Gary called Lakitu kept dropping these spinys, making it hard to get up the stairs. I then had this spring and this gap area to get through. After that, I had to dodge all of these bullets that were shot out of cannons. I died to these the most. But thanks to rewind, I could try it again and again and again! After the bullets, I had ANOTHER pit to jump over. After running and jumping, I finally got through it. Now, let me guess. Is WORLD 8-3 going to be even worse? Well, my JJ Little Besties, the answer to that was yes! WORLD 8-3 had all of these turtles that threw hammers at me that I had to dodge. I think that Gary called them Hammer Brothers? They were the worst, as all I had was little Mario until I found a mushroom. I had Mario eat it and he became Super Mario. I kept going through the hammer brothers until I killed them without losing my Super Mario. I then found a fire flower. Yay! I’m fire Mario! Knowing that I was now unstoppable, I dodged the bullet cannons (which I think Gary called Bullet Bills?) and ran, firing my fireballs as fast as I could. Every hammer brother that I saw died to the fireball. After that, I had to cross some hard pits to reach the flagpole. After a few rewinds, I finally completed WORLD 8-3. Now, what would the last level in WORLD 8 be like? My JJ Little Bestie Fam, WORLD 8-4 was a total nightmare. Before I started the level, I made a save state (Gary taught me how to do this the last time he was over) I kept running through the level, but it kept looping again and again. I eventually ran out of time and died so I had to reload my save state. Trying it again with fire Mario, I ran through the level and tried it many more times. To spare you all the retries, I eventually ended up beating the level. This is what I did on my successful attempt. I ran through the level and took the second pipe. On the next screen, I jumped over the beetles and koopa troopas and jumped on the pipe that was floating in the air (I had to find an invisible block to do this). On the third screen, I dodged these flying fish that Gary called Cheep Cheeps and entered the third pipe. To warn you, any incorrect pipe will take you back to the very beginning of the level. This was the right one, as it took me to an underwater section. After swimming past the spinning fire and the jellyfish that Gary called bloopers, I entered the pipe that took me to the very last screen of the game. I jumped over the hammer brother and dodged the fireball that jumped out of the lava pit. I ran through Bowser on the bridge and ended up losing my fire Mario. But I touched the axe, which made Bowser fall into the lava pit. I then saw the princess that they kept saying was in another castle. So it was this one? Yay! I did it! I beat Super Mario Bros.! I took a picture of the victory and I sent it to Gary in a text message: (Picture showing Mario standing next to the princess) Gary, I DID IT! I BEAT SUPER MARIO BROS. FOR THE FIRST TIME! *Smiling Emoji* *Joy Emoji* Well, that was fun. If I were to replay that game, it would be a lot easier the second time through… A few minutes later, I heard a knock on the door. I opened it and sure enough, it was the movers that I remembered helping back in Cleveland. They were both younger men and were holding boxes that were filled with my stuff. “Where do you want this?” One of the movers asked me. I looked around and sighed. I didn’t want the living room to be hard to navigate so I had them move all the boxes into the spare bedroom. After about an hour of them doing this, they were done moving everything in. I thanked them and they left. After they left, I texted my sister: The movers just came. I told them to move everything into the spare bedroom. Good thing that I did, as the spare bedroom is pretty full with all the boxes of my stuff… *surprised emoji* About a minute later, my sister texted me back: Good call, Jill! I’ll help you organize your stuff when I get home. I will pick up dinner for us tonight. Sound good? I texted back: Yup! *thumbs up emoji* *big toothy smile with eyes closed emoji* After that, I was about to play some more of my Nintendo Switch when Gary texted me back. I read the text that he sent me: Congratulations Jill! You just beat your first video game! Now, try beating it WITHOUT rewinding or save states! *rofl emoji* After that, you will be ready for Super Mario Bros. 2… *smug face emoji* I gasped. WITHOUT save states or rewinding? I, Jillian Jenners never turn down a good challenge! “Challenge accepted!” I texted back, adding a toothy smile with eyes closed emoji and a heart emoji. With my zeal now burning inside of me to meet Gary’s challenge, I reset the game and started a new Super Mario Bros. game from the beginning. I breezed through the first two worlds without dying! I died once in WORLD 3 (I missed one of the jumps over the pits and died) and once in WORLD 4 (that stupid Lakitu in WORLD 4-1!). I started to die more in WORLD 5 and game overed in WORLD 5-2 to one of the hammer brothers. Guess it’s time to start over! I started my third game and blazed through the first two worlds again. I completed WORLD 3 again, but I didn’t die this time. Neither did I die in WORLD 4! Now for WORLD 5. Knowing where I died before, I took the hit and hurried through the hammer brother. I then finished the level. WORLD 5-3 was easy. It was just a harder version of WORLD 1-3. WORLD 5-4 was just a harder version of WORLD 2-4. The long spinning fire almost got me, but I was able to dodge it just in time. And, oh. My. Gosh. Somehow, I didn’t get hit at all! WORLD 6 was a little easier but WORLD 6-3 was a little more difficult. I only died once here. I got through WORLD 6-4 just barely. I lost my fire Mario, but I beat the world! And with 6 lives, I was ready for WORLD 7. But before I could even start playing, I heard the “Shallow” ringtone on my phone. I paused the game and answered it. “Hello?” “Hi Jill! How does sushi sound tonight? I’m getting us both my favorite rolls. Have you had sushi before?” What? Sushi? Isn’t that raw fish or something? I sighed. “I don’t know,” I told her. “I’ve never had sushi before…” “Then you’re in for a treat, Jill! The sushi that I’m getting from this restaurant always uses fresh ingredients. It will have a fishy and salty taste, but it’s great! The ones that I’m getting will have different sauces on it. It’s going to be amazing! You’ll like it. Trust me…” I thought of my sister’s proven track record of all the delicious food that she has given me. It is a flawless record so far and she has never steered me wrong. “Sure!” I said with a smile. “I can’t wait to try it!” “There we go! And I can’t wait to help sort those boxes with you! We’ll do that after we have our sushi. Sound good?” “Yup!” I told her, my eyes focusing on my paused Super Mario Bros. game. “See you in a bit!” “Okay Jill! I placed the sushi order and I’m leaving my work to pick it up! Then I’ll be home! Bye!” I hung up my phone and went back to my Super Mario Bros. game. WORLD 7 was a little hard without rewinding or save states. But after I got through WORLD 7-1, the rest of WORLD 7 wasn’t so bad. I only died three times! Then came WORLD 8. Believe it or not, I actually had a very easy time with this one. Considering that I had to rewind the most on this world, it was just a matter of waiting in some sections. I died once in WORLD 8-3, but I got both the mushroom and the fire flower again. I completed the level and blazed through WORLD 8-4. This was easy, since I practically memorized the path from all the failures in my first game… I used my fire balls to kill the plant and the hammer brother. I waited for the fire to jump out before making my move. Then, I spammed my fireballs on Bowser until he died. I did it! I beat Super Mario Bros. without rewinding or save states! And it only took me… *glances at phone* Two hours and three minutes! I took another picture showing my fire Mario standing next to the princess and sent it to Gary with this message: Beat Super Mario Bros. AGAIN without rewinding or save states! Game overed once but did it after that! Died five times on that attempt! So THERE! I’m ready for Super Mario Bros. 2… *smug emoji* *tongue sticking out emoji* *toothy grin with eyes closed emoji* *heart emoji* *kissy face emoji* Right after I sent that text, I heard the door opening. Jen was home with the food! After a rousing session of Super Mario Bros., it was now time to see what this sushi was all about… Jen came in and I had sushi for the first time. As she was setting the sushi on the table, she gave me the look. “So, how was your day, Jill? Did you look for work today?” “Yes!” I told my twin sister matter-of-factly. “I applied for THREE jobs today! All anchor positions. One in Manhattan, one in Queens, and one in Baltimore!” “Excellent Jill!” Jen said, now looking very happy. “Well, I got my favorite sushi, plus the special since that was a new one. I hope that you enjoy it!” She got two different rolls for each of us from Kaiseki Philly. The Flaming Lobster Roll and the Phillies Maki. Jen stopped me from eating and we both said the blessing (I did this for Joey’s sake, but it kind of felt good inside…) After that, we dug in. The Flaming Lobster Roll was their special limited time roll, and it came with chopped lobster, spicy tuna, and cream cheese, topped with broiled shrimp along with spicy mayo, sriracha, eel sauce, and chef special sauce ending in a flame. Now this one was very spicy, and I enjoyed it a lot. And having never used chopsticks before, I was able to grab each piece no problem. The combination of all the hot and spicy ingredients created an explosion in my mouth. And my sister got us both kinds of wasabi. She explained to me that most restaurants use fake wasabi (which is just horseradish, hot mustard, and vinegar mixed together). With the real wasabi, she explained that this can only be found along the riverbanks in Japan, so it is very expensive if the restaurant supplies it. The fake wasabi (or fausabi as my sister called it) was just horseradish and I didn’t like it very much. I did like the real wasabi. It had a very earth taste that was a little sweet. It complimented the sushi perfectly! This makes me jealous of all the Japanese that get to experience real wasabi all the time… The Phillies Maki was just two maki rolls of bluefin tuna and king salmon. The king salmon ones had cream cheese and avocado and it was AMAZING with the real wasabi. The pickled ginger was a wonderful palette cleanser between each roll. My sister laughed as she watched me inhale the last of my sushi like it was going out of style. “So, do you like it Jill?” I nodded with a big grin on my face. “You’ve done it again, Jen! I don’t think there’s a single thing that you could recommend to me that I wouldn’t like. It was delicious! Can we get sushi again? I’m hooked!” Jen nodded. “Certainly! It’s a twin thing, Jill. We’re certainly going to like the same foods! Joey takes me there every now and then. There are a couple of other places that have real wasabi if you don’t want that horseradish stuff…” I nodded. “It’s okay, but it’s just too strong. I wish that we could grow wasabi here…” “We can’t, Jill. Wasabi is a very temperamental plant, and it will only grow in the ideal conditions. Japan happens to have the perfect conditions to grow it…” Just then, I got a text alert. “I got a text!” I shouted. Jen grinned. “Is it Gary, Jill?” I gave her the same grin. “Yup! My boyfriend!” Jen beamed. “I’m so happy for you, Jill! I’m still glad that it worked out perfectly between the two of you…” I read the text that he sent me: Nice! That was fast! And with Fire Mario too? Pretty lucky! Now, I will want you to beat the game one more time. I wanna watch you do it! I’ll be over tomorrow. I have a surprise! *smiling emoji* *heart emoji* *kissy face emoji* Jen glanced at the text that I just got from Gary. “Nice Jill! Gary’s always welcome here. Just as Joey is. Joey’s got a client to take to dinner tomorrow so no date night. So, I’ll be around here. I wonder what the surprise is, Jill?” I grinned. “It better not be diapers!” Jen remembered the dream that I told her earlier and laughed. “I highly doubt that it’s going to be that! Now, are you ready to organize a couple boxes?” I nodded and got up from the table. We took care of our trash from dinner and entered the spare bedroom, which was full of stacked boxes that had all of my stuff from the apartments. Over the next hour, we sorted boxes and found a few that had more of my clothes. I eagerly grabbed those, and we took them into my room. That’s when Jen gasped. “Oh Jill! I still need to buy you a dresser! Don’t worry. I bought all of my furniture brand new, so I should be able to find a matching dresser for you. I’ll place the order tomorrow and they should be able to deliver it. Okay?” I nodded and we both made our way back to the spare bedroom. We carried a few more boxes full of my clothes into my room until we got all of them. After that, we exchanged glances. “We got all of your clothes!” Jen told me. “Wouldn’t you consider this a good place to stop?” “Sure!” I told her. “Let’s stop here! All of my favorite shirts are finally with me now. Let’s call it a night.” And we did. I did my usual routine to get ready for bed. I closed the door to my room and took off my panties. And…do you mind? I’m about to diaper myself. Okay. I’m diapered. You can look now. I put on my favorite pajamas that sat in my old Cleveland apartment for so long. It was a Joyspun Women’s Short Sleeve T-Shirt and Joggers Pajama set from Walmart. It was Ocean Breeze. Man, how I missed these jammies! I walked out of my room, hearing the soft crinkling sound as I got my water cup. I filled it and brushed my teeth. I then flossed and used mouthwash. I then saw my sister in her pajamas. They, of course, were the super fancy ones from Nordstrom. Well, NORDSTROM doesn’t have Joyspun! With that, my pajamas win. Jen smiled when she looked at me. “Nice pajamas, Jill! Where did you get them?” “Walmart…” I told her, smirking. “16 dollars and 98 cents before tax. Read ‘em and weep…” Jen nodded. “They actually look very nice! I wouldn’t mind getting a pair myself. I’ll tell Joey to make a trip to Walmart next time…” I gave Jen a nervous smile. “These are a size 12, which would DEFINITELY be too big on you. You’re more of a size 10…” “Bingo!” Jen said smiling. “Just measured my waist yesterday. Just short of 30 inches! Well, size 10 it is! Joey will have to get them next time he’s out…” She glanced at me. “Jill, I was thinking that when we go to Twins Days, our pajamas should match too! Show me your other pajamas tomorrow and I can get a couple more pairs for that. I need them for Friday night, Saturday night, and Sunday night…” I smirked. “So, are we going to have matching underwear too? How about you wear a diaper to bed at night because I have to wear one!” Jen gave me a playful jab right on the butt of my diaper. “Jill! I am NOT wearing a diaper to bed during Twins Days!” I laughed. “I was joking! You wanted to match so why not go all the way?” Jen grinned. “Well, just the pajamas then. As for what’s underneath, that is our business…” I laughed again. “Can you believe it? The Leeson twins wear matching underwear! From the look of Trisha’s face, it didn’t look like she was joking…” Jen nodded. “Well, as long as they don’t go to the bathroom in the same stall…I doubt they would take it THAT far…Well, good night, Jill!” I gave my sister a goodnight hug and I went back in my room. I did a quick count of my diapers before I went to bed. There were 21 Certainty Unisex Fitted Briefs left. Knowing that I didn’t have to worry about wet panties, jammies, or bedding anymore, I guzzled down all my water and got into my bed. I smiled as I thought of the “surprise” that Gary had for me tomorrow. What could it be? Well, my JJ Besties, you are about to find out… I woke up the next morning with a soggy wet diaper as usual. Before we get to the Pilates, a first happened with me that night. Just before I fell asleep, I could feel my bladder begin to relax and release. And then, it happened. The sweet release of pee filling up my diaper and swelling it up again. The super absorbent polymers all becoming a gel in the core so keep the pee moisture away from my skin. The chemist who thought of this was a total genius. Diapers are amazing, as I sure you’re all aware, my JJ Little Besties. I did the Pilates and got ready as usual. Now we’re going to hit the fast forward button, as many of the same things went on for Tuesday. Oh. There was that same rash that I noticed when I took a shower, so I drove to Walgreens and looked for a rash cream that could do the job. After doing some quick research on my phone, I found that Aquaphor was a good cream for rashes. I bought a large tube of Aquaphor with the money that I still had leftover from my roommate. Fortunately, there were no nosy old ladies or bratty three-year-olds that asked if I wore diapers this time. It was a quick and easy purchase, as everyone was minding their own business this time. I applied the Aquaphor on the rashy area and continued on with the rest of my day. Unfortunately, I couldn’t find any other anchor jobs today after looking for three hours (I did see a few jobs at different news studios but none of them were anchors, plus I didn’t want to do weather!) I had another Lean Cuisine for lunch (my favorite). I didn’t want to upset Gary so I played another game on the NES virtual console. What is this one? The Legend of Zelda? Who’s Zelda, and why is there a Legend about her? I selected the game in the library, and it loaded. I watched a short little animation that told a little story about the game. So I have to find all the pieces of the Triforce? And what’s all these items? Will I find all of these in the game? Well, it went back to the title screen so it’s time to start! I started a new game and named myself Jill, of course. At the beginning, I was controlling this green boy that was near what looked like a cave. What’s in that cave? I decided to enter it. Inside the cave was an old man. “It’s dangerous to go alone! Take this!” the old man told me. He gave me a sword. Nice! The sword can shoot beams? And from there, I just basically wandered the map for the next couple hours. Some red and blue octopus things killed me a few times and I encountered a few different enemies. I eventually got some money that I learned was rupees from that title animation. I also got bombs from a couple enemies. They didn’t do anything when I used them so maybe I’m supposed to hang on to them? I’ll ask Gary later… In the middle of my exploration with the boy wearing green (I guess his name is Link from the intro), I heard a knock on the door. I opened it and found out it was the people from the furniture store. Jen ordered me a dresser and they just so happened to have one. “Where do you want it?” they asked me. I smiled. “That’s my dresser so it’s going to go in my room. It’s this way. I’ll show you…” I helped them with the dresser, and I pointed to where my room was. We carefully carried it in. They insisted that I didn’t need to help them anymore, so I let go. I showed them a spot where I wanted it. My diapers were in the closet so I didn’t have to worry about them seeing them (plus, I knew that Gary was coming over later so I made sure that there were no traces of my diapers or the trash that was full of them. I kept all of this in my closet.) I moved a few boxes around and had them set my dresser there. I carefully eyed the room, and it looked like a good spot to have the dresser. After that, they left. As I already told you, they came in the middle of my exploration, so I finished the rest of my two hours of exploration when I heard another knock on the door. It was about 3:00 so I knew that it couldn’t be Jen. I opened the door and smiled. Sure enough, it was Gary! He was holding what looked like my surprise…oh wow. Is it? “Is that my…” I gasped. “Yup!” Gary told me. “It’s your laptop that I ordered for you! We’re going to set it up and you’re going to have a wonderful gaming machine! I even have a cooling fan, so it won’t overheat!” I smiled and we set up my Lenovo Legion. In case you didn’t remember, my JJ Little Besties, here are the specs again for my wonderful new laptop. It was a Lenovo Legion 7i Gen 7 Laptop with 64 gigabytes of RAM, a 12th Generation Intel Core i7 Processor, Windows 11 Home, an NVIDIA GeForce 8 GB GDDR6, a 16” display, a super rapid charge battery, 2 terabytes of storage on a solid state drive, a fingerprint reader for security, and a screaming 2x2W Harman Super Linear Speaker System. Plus, this was complete with all the ports that I needed to plug in everything for streaming. And Gary bought a cooling fan so that none of it would overheat! We plugged it all in and Gary used an HDMI cable to plug my laptop into my Samsung 42-inch UHD Smart TV. This allowed my TV to double as a 42-inch monitor for my laptop. We got everything set up and all my files transferred from my old laptop. I was surprised at how fast this laptop was. Everything loaded instantly. This is going to make things a lot easier. Especially looking for work…After we plugged everything in, I gave Gary a big hug. “Oh, thank you Gary!” I said, with a big smile on my face. Gary smiled. “It’s the least that I can do for my princess…” He looked at me and grinned. “That reminds me. Are you ready to rescue Princess Toadstool?” I nodded. “Yup! Isn’t that the one that Mario rescues? But I thought her name was Princess Peach…” Gary laughed. “In Japan, her name was always Princess Peach. But when they localized the game over here, they made it Princess Toadstool. It wasn’t until Super Mario 64 that she was Princess Peach in the US…Now, let’s go rescue us a princess!” Gary had me switch my input to Nintendo Switch (which my TV already had automatically detected). I loaded the NES on Nintendo Switch online and I was on the map for the Legend of Zelda. “Legend of Zelda?” Gary said, smiling. “That’s a very good one, but we can play it another day. So, you found the sword already?” I nodded. “And some rupees and bombs! I didn’t want to enter any other buildings until I did some more exploring…” Gary laughed. “I’m going to help you with that game. Don’t play any more of it until we get together again. Okay? Make a save state and exit this game. Then select Super Mario Bros. Don’t worry about player 2. I have a pro controller with me.” I nodded. So, Gary is going to play as Luigi again? I exited The Legend of Zelda and loaded Super Mario Bros. I selected 2 player and we started playing. It was my turn. I smiled as I began to show off to Gary what I had learned. I blazed through the first four worlds but died on WORLD 5-2 (stupid hammer brother!). Gary smiled. “That hammer brother is so annoying! My turn!” Gary played as Luigi and blazed through the first four worlds as I did. He completed all the levels in WORLD 5, except WORLD 5-4. He lost his fire power on the large spinning fire and died on another spinning fire ball later in the level. “Ha!” I said, laughing. “My turn!” I got my revenge on the hammer brother and got all the way to WORLD 5-4. Fortunately, I was fire Mario and I dodged the large spinning fire. I also dodged all the spinning fires and even killed Bowser with my fireballs! “Why do they turn into enemies when they die?” I asked Gary. Gary smiled. “I like to think that those are fake Bowsers. The real Bowser cast a fake Bowser spell on each of those enemies. That’s what I think, at least…” I nodded. “Makes sense…” I continued through WORLD 6 and finished it with no trouble. I even completed WORLD 7! I was on fire! Then I got to WORLD 8-1. Except I missed the jump with the narrow gap! “Nooooooo!!!!” I shouted. Gary patted me on the shoulder and smiled. “It’s okay. You’re doing really well. Now, my turn!” Gary finished WORLD 5, and then 6 and 7. But when he got to WORLD 8-4, he did something that I didn’t expect. He fell in the lava pit at the very beginning! “Oh no!” I shouted. “You didn’t do that on purpose, did you?” Gary shook his head. “No! I just didn’t get enough momentum. Your turn. Finish it off, Jill!” I smiled, as I continued through Super Mario Bros. I completed WORLD 8-1, and then 8-2 and 8-3. Unlike Gary, I cleared the pit at the beginning and skillfully navigated the castle. I even killed the plant (Gary chimed in, calling it a piranha plant) and the hammer brother. I waited for the fireball (Gary called it a podoboo) to jump out of the lava pit before I jumped. I then let Bowser have it. None of his hammers or fireballs hit me, but all of my fireballs hit him. I touched the axe and beat the game! “See!” I told him. “I beat it!” I went over to Gary and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Gary returned the favor and kissed me on the cheek. “Good job…” Gary told me. “Now, I need to finish this as little Luigi…” I watched in awe as Gary completed the final castle as little Luigi. Any enemy could kill him, but it didn’t. When he got to Bowser, he had to dodge all his hammers and fireballs and run under him without taking a single hit. He went for it and…he did it! He touched the axe and put an end to Bowser. We did it! But before our session ended, Gary wanted me to play one more game… “Why?” I asked, frowning. Gary grinned. “Oh, you’ll see.” I easily breezed through WORLD 1-1 as before. But when I got to WORLD 1-2, Gary stopped me at one part of the level towards the end. “Stop!” Gary told me. “Take that lift to the very top and get on top of the bricks.” I did what Gary told me and I ran along the top of the bricks, past the pipe I was supposed to take to the end. Instead, I saw three extra pipes and gasped. “Welcome to the Warp Zone?” “Yes!” Gary told me. “Take the warp to WORLD 4.” I took the warp and wow…I was already in WORLD 4! This was another easy level. I dodged the Lakitu (which was no issue anymore) and the spinies and ran to the end. WORLD 4-2 was next. Towards the beginning, Gary wanted me to stop again. “Another warp zone?” I asked Gary. Gary nodded. “Yup! This one’s a little trickier. Hit that one block carefully…” I did so and I saw a beanstalk go up past the top of the level. I’m guessing that he wants me to climb this, so I did so. I was in another screen that was outside. I followed the level until I saw another three pipes. “Welcome to the Warp Zone? Wow! WORLDS 6, 7, and 8?” Gary nodded. “You know what to do!” “I’m going to 8!” I told him. I took the Warp Zone again that was marked 8 and just like that, I warped from WORLD 4 to WORLD 8. After that, I just blazed through all the levels without any trouble this time. And just like that, I beat the entire game in under 10 minutes! So, there are warps in the game? That makes beating the game fast a lot easier! After I beat the game, Gary had to get going. “Thanks for showing me what you learned!” he told me. “I knew that you didn’t cheat, but I wanted to see it for myself. As for the Fourth of July, I will not be around here. I will be with my family at their cottage. Maybe you can come another year once we get to know each other a little better. It’s just that I just met you, and I want them to know that I have a girlfriend first. We will go on a couple dates this weekend before I leave on Sunday. We’ll make it Friday and Saturday. How does that sound?” I nodded. “Sounds good, Gare Bear!” Gary smiled. “Awesome name. Sounds just like Gare the Bear! Are you ready, JillianPlays?” I nodded. “I want to do my first stream after the Fourth. I was thinking Thursday or Friday…” Gary nodded. “Awesome! I will be back from my family by then. I come back on Wednesday…See you Friday, Jill!” I kissed Gary again and he kissed me back. He left my room just as Jen was returning. I could smell food. It smelled like…yeah. Chinese…again…I don’t mind Chinese at all! Good ol’ General Tso’s chicken, some hot and sour soup, and a couple of egg rolls. And with a couple of fortune cookies after that, both mine and Jen’s dinner was complete. We both ate and I shared with her how Gary and I beat Super Mario Bros. together since I already beat it and he wanted to see me do it in front of him. I also told her about my “surprise” (a new laptop, which she figured it was). I then told her about Gary’s Fourth of July plans and our planned dates for Friday and Saturday. Jen nodded. “Joey is going to be with his family for the Fourth of July too, so it looks like it’s going to be a quiet Fourth of July for the both of us…” Her face lit up. “But we’ll make it fun! We’ll do something fun together!” Jen gave me a warm, sisterly hug. I kept the tight embrace and smiled. “Are you and Joey going on dates before the Fourth of July?” I asked Jen. Jen nodded. “We’re doing that tomorrow and Thursday. Joey leaves for Pittsburgh on Friday…” I nodded. “Gary leaves for Long Island on Sunday. He told me about it while we were playing Super Mario Bros…His uncle is pretty wealthy and has a place in the Hamptons. He invites the whole family over for the Fourth every year…” Jen nodded. “I think I heard that from Joey already. Both him and Gary are really good friends…” We finished our Chinese and took it easy for the rest of the evening. I was all burned out on video games so I decided to go to bed early. I diapered myself again (only 20 left now!) and put on my favorite pajamas again from last night. I got my water, did my brushing routine, and said good night to my awesome twin sister. I entered my room and guzzled down my water. And just as I got into my bed and laid there, I began to relax my bladder. And no sooner did it relax than I began to feel my diaper getting warm again. Whoa. It’s like my body is on autopilot. Basically, when I put this diaper on, my body automatically feels like it’s okay to let go when I relax. This is weird, as I normally don’t start peeing until I fall asleep, or when I’m already asleep. Has my body already gotten used to wearing a diaper at night? It’s like it knows that I’m wearing one now. Well, this is starting to get exciting. Just as it is for me, my JJ Little Besties. Just two dates and a quiet Fourth of July. What more could I ask for? Just stay tuned, as things are about to get interesting as we head towards the weekend… And do I even need to mention Wednesday here? It’s basically a repeat of Tuesday. Pilates, another fruitless job search, and some more gaming. I decided to try playing some old Gameboy games on the Gameboy catalog through Nintendo Switch Online. I went to Taco Bell for dinner, since my sister was having a date with Joey that night. Thursday was the same. More job hunting and no results. I am guessing that all the job posters are taking the Fourth of July weekend off. Like usual, I wet my diaper during the night. I decided to play more Gameboy Games on Nintendo Switch Online. Since I played Super Mario Land yesterday, I decided to try Kirby’s Dream Land today. It was fun, and I beat the whole game in one sitting! I think that I saw another Kirby game for the NES. Was it Kirby’s Adventure? I’ll have to play that one next. I’ll do that after I beat the hard mode on Kirby’s Dream Land. Once again, my sister was dating Joey, so she wasn’t home for dinner. I decided to have McDonald’s for dinner. One Big Mac and a medium fry. And let’s not forget the Coca Cola! I got excited as I got ready for bed Thursday evening. Tomorrow and Saturday would be my two dates with Gary. And Gary has been texting me throughout the day with ideas for tomorrow’s date. We would go to his house again and play some of his old video games. He would show me Super Mario Bros. The Lost Levels on Nintendo Switch Online (since the original Super Mario Bros. 2 was on the Famicom and hard to get a copy of). I diapered myself again. Only 18 diapers left until I had to buy some more. I did my nighttime routine, guzzled my water, and went to bed. As we get to the two dates, my JJ Little Besties, let me advise you. There was a good date and there was a bad date. Let’s start with the good date. As I slept into Friday morning, my bladder automatically released like usual and I woke up in the middle of the night still feeling warm from all the pee soaking into my now swelled up diaper. I smiled and fell back asleep, feeling little trickles as my bladder continued emptying. I excitedly woke up Friday morning and did Pilates again with my sister. By now, I was starting to get the routine down. “So Jill, are you excited to go on your date with Joey today?” Jen asked me. I nodded. “Am I ever!” Then I frowned about the job searching. “Do I have to look for work today?” Jen shook her head. “It’s the Fourth of July weekend, Jill! Take today and the weekend off. You don’t have to look for anymore work until at least Thursday…” “Okay…” I said with a smile. And…Well, since I want to get to the part with Gary so bad, let’s fast forward. I finished Pilates, took a shower, and got dressed. I let my sister do my hair into cute braids, since she also had the Fourth of July weekend off. She let me use her perfume, and I sprayed it on. Then I heard the knock on the door. There he was. Gary. I could smell his cologne. I saw his awesome red T-shirt. Knowing that I wouldn’t be driving, I left my keys at the apartment. I entered his black Lexus LS and he took me to our favorite fast food place: Taco Bell. Since it was still morning, we got some breakfast. Gary took me to his house. So what did we get from Taco Bell? Gary ordered 4 AM Crunchwraps (two for each of us). We would be eating them at Gary’s. After we ate the crunchwraps, Gary took me upstairs and he showed me Super Mario Bros. 2. But the title that it went by was “Lost Levels”. Wait! Why were these levels lost? Gary explained to me that Super Mario Bros. 2 was so hard for the west that they had to come up with a new Super Mario Bros. 2 for the US market. From what Gary told me, they took a game called Doki Doki Panic and reskinned all of the old characters into Mario characters. Wow! That sounds awesome! I will want to play this easy Super Mario Bros. 2 sometime! But sadly, we were playing the harder version today. Once again, I played as Mario and Gary played as Luigi. This time, he gave me leeway as I knew all the controls from the first game. I started WORLD 1-1. Right off the bat, there was a mushroom that was hard for me to get. I hit one of the bricks and…No. Am I supposed to hit the mushroom over the gap using the brick? I looked at Gary, who smiled and nodded. Eventually, I freed the mushroom and got it. I then saw another mushroom that looked different. Is this another powerup? I touched it and my Super Mario shrank. What? No fair! “What was that?” I asked Gary. “It’s a poison mushroom!” Gary told me. “Whenever you see one of those, stay away from it!” Well okay! When you have a game where powerups can be enemies, you know that the game is going to be hard. I completed WORLD 1-1 without any problems. I then got to WORLD 1-2 and died on the first cliff. I rewound it and tried again. In speeding things up, Gary and I kept playing the Lost Levels (Japanese Super Mario Bros. 2). We played until we both got through WORLD 4-4. And man, were the levels difficult. I rewound the emulator so many times. And if this was only half of the game, what would the other half be like? Gary then took me downstairs, and we took out Super Mario Bros. from last time. He had me put in the gold cartridge which was the Legend of Zelda. I smiled and began playing through it. I got the sword as before and Gary just guided me in different places. I entered caves and found out that they were shops where I could buy keys, a shield, or a candle. Other shops sold other things, so I kept killing enemies and buying a cheap shield, since I discovered a secret shop that had a shield for only 90 rupees. I then got the candle. Gary told me not to buy the keys since they could be found in dungeons. Over the next couple hours, I got through the first three dungeons. Each one felt challenging since I wasn’t used to the gameplay. But it was fun. We took a quick lunch break and had some pizza rolls. After lunch, Gary showed me some more games on the NES in the living room. That’s when a random thought entered me. Is Gary going to change my diaper? Well, for one, I wasn’t wearing one so it was just a random thought. Silly dream…I left my daydreaming and continued playing on the NES with Gary. Gary showed me six more NES games. We played River City Ransom, a little bit of Faxanadu, Kirby’s Adventure (since I told Gary that I beat this game. We got through Vegetable Valley which was World 1), Wizards and Warriors III: Kuros: Visions of Power (why 3? I’ll want to play the first two eventually…), Tetris, and Mike Tyson’s Punchout! During the last game, I was able to eventually beat every single boxer, except for Mike Tyson. I handed it to Gary and he beat Tyson on his second try! When the last game was over, he took me back home. It was now night and my first date was over. The second one was tomorrow. I got ready for bed and diapered myself once again. There were only 17 diapers left now. Remember, my JJ Besties. I told you that this was my good date. So, what was the bad date like? Well, let’s have Past Jill get her diaper wet again as she drifts off to sleep. Now brace yourselves, my JJ Little Besties. You are about to find out. Saturday, July 1, 2023. I wake up in my bed, with a gelled up and soaked diaper as usual. Honestly. I’m beginning to enjoy the feeling of waking up wet every new morning it happens. Why did I ever hate it before? Oh yeah! It was because I was all sopping wet. Peeing into a diaper just feels more pleasurable. And as you will see later when you read on, my JJ Fam, soaking a diaper just makes me feel…small. (For now, all you see is a Jillian Jenners that is starting to enjoy the experience of peeing her diaper more and more.) What more can I say? Everything is a repeat of yesterday. I get all ready and my sister does a FANTASTIC job in braiding my hair to look like a cute little girl. So, her boyfriend Joey likes her hair like that? Well, Gary seemed to enjoy it very much yesterday. Anyway, my sister applied a gentle spray of her perfume all over my neck, chin, and some areas around my face. If Gary is going to smell my fragrance, I want him to be captivated by my beauty and my smell. Anyway, I’ll cut to the part that all of you have been waiting for. The bad date. Is your diaper still dry? It won’t be in a moment. Brace yourself, my JJ Littles… Gary picks me up about 45 minutes late. His excuse? He overslept, took a while in the bathroom, and had to shower. I quieted him with a swift kiss on the cheek. He ended his excuses, and our second date began. Where was he going to take me? About 30 minutes later, we were pulling into the enormous parking lot of the King of Prussia Mall. Awesome. This place again? And I was wearing my Princess Tee again, so it was quite fitting being taken to a place like this. I craned my neck forward and sniffed Gary’s neck, which had the wonderful scent of his cologne. I did this so that I could get another kiss before we got out of the car. He gave me his approval by kissing me back. We spent the next four hours going around the mall. All he did was buy things for me. A couple dresses (he made sure they were my size), a couple pajama sets, and a new purse (Really Gary? $375 on a purse?!) All of this was at Nordstrom, of course. I’m pretty sure that my sister Jen felt the same way when Joey was buying all these things for her. Well, I know that they’re expensive but it’s something that I will just have to get used to. Now Jill. Weren’t you going to tell us how this is the bad date? Well, keep your diapers on, my JJ Littles. Show some patience, as I am just about to get to that. Now, after we went to Nordstrom, Gary thought that it was a good idea to go to the Nordstrom Ebar Artisan Coffee. Gary orders two 16-ounce mocha espressos, each with an extra shot of espresso. I smile as I really enjoy drinking espressos. But then I thought about the plane incident on the trip to Cleveland. I surely don’t want this to happen again! It shouldn’t, considering how many bathrooms this enormous mall has. I’ll just let Gary know before I have to go too bad. We both drink our espressos and we spend the next hour looking at three more stores. That’s when Gary felt his stomach growling. “Are you hungry, Jilly Jill?” I nodded. “Certainly, my Gare Bear!” But coincidentally enough, that’s exactly when my pelvic region started to feel very uncomfortable. I mean, REALLY REALLY uncomfortable. Oh no… “Gary,” I pleaded. “Can we please get to a bathroom quickly?” Gary saw me doing the “I have to go pee” dance and nodded. “You have to pee? So do I. Let’s go find a bathroom!” We got to a set of bathrooms. The men’s room didn’t look too bad. The woman’s, however, was completely crowded. I mean, there was a LINE just to use it! “No!” I shouted. “I’m about to piss my pants!” Meanwhile, Gary was able to use the men’s room, no problem! Must be nice for him! Back at the line for the Woman’s room, I looked around to see if there were any other bathrooms nearby. I saw four family bathrooms, but every one of them was occupied. I also saw lines for those bathrooms, with mothers holding their infants and toddlers, impatiently waiting. I’m guessing that all those kids needed diaper changes. Must be nice to be them, sitting in a wet and soiled diaper instead of having to worry about your clothes getting all wet. Gary left the bathroom looking very refreshed while I still looked like my bladder could explode at any minute. He sighed, as he took my hand. “Let’s go eat.” He told me. “I’ll let you use the bathrooms there.” I nodded, as I fought back tears. I didn’t want to piss myself again. I really didn’t. A few minutes later, we were approaching Legal Seafood. My favorite place. Hopefully, I could get in and use the bathroom in time… We entered Legal Seafood, and before we could even ask where the bathrooms were, I felt something very wet gushing out of me. I felt a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach. Then, I saw the puddle on the floor again. “Oh no!” I cried. “NO!!!!!” Everybody’s faces filled with shock as they saw a 21-year-old woman piss her pants. One guy that looked a little younger than Gary had the nerve to look me straight in the eye and tease me. “Hey missy!” the rude jerk shouted. “You know that there are places called bathrooms to do that…” Gary, who was in shock from my accident, was now fuming. He looked at the jerk and pointed his finger at him. “Hey! Cut it out! She was just about to use the bathroom, you jerk! Don’t you insult my girl like that!” I appreciate Gary standing up for me like that, but everyone was just staring at me now. With me being done peeing for a couple minutes now, I just couldn’t take it anymore. I burst into tears and ran out of the restaurant, bawling my eyes out. Gary followed me. “Wait Jill!” My consoling boyfriend approached me and whispered right into my ear. “That has to be very embarrassing. Let’s get some underwear and get you into one of those new outfits. I’ll then take you to the car…” I slowly nodded my head, still sobbing a little bit. We went right to Victoria’s Secret. I didn’t want to embarrass myself with my pee-soaked clothes, so I gave Gary my underwear size and he bought me some new panties. Three new pairs of pink Victoria Secret underwear. After that, we went back to Nordstrom so I could change into my new clothes in a fitting room. I did this and he took me right back to the black Lexus LS. I got into the front passenger side and Gary got into the driver’s side. We closed our doors and Gary gave me an understanding look. “Jill,” Gary told me. “I want you to know that you’re not the only one with that problem. I grew up with my younger sister who wet the bed until she was nine years old. Now before you interrupt me, she even had accidents during the daytime like that. Now Jill, do you want to wear protection?” I gave Gary an embarrassed smile. “They’re called diapers, Gary. Diapers…” Gary nodded. “Protection, diapers…I just wanted to use a word that you were comfortable with. Now do you want to wear protection? We can go right to a pharmacy.” I shook my head. “I don’t think that will be necessary.” Gary frowned. “Well Jill, I just don’t want to see you get embarrassed like that again. It has to be a very hard thing to deal with. My sister dealt with it, so I understand. Can I ask you another question?” I sighed. “Yes. What is your question?” Gary scratched his head. “Jill, do you wear protection…ur…diapers when you go to bed?” I looked away from Gary and nodded. “Yes.” I said quietly. Gary nodded. “Oh. Well, has this been something that you have been dealing with for a long time?” I shook my head. “No. Not at all! I’ve only been dealing with this for about a month. Now, you’re not going to believe this…” Gary grinned. “Try me. “ I gulped but mustered up the courage to tell my boyfriend. “Okay. Well, you were not with Joey or Jen that night that I first came to Philadelphia, so I’ll fill you in. My sister Jen wanted to treat me by taking me to a very fancy restaurant called the Capital Grille. So I agreed. We met Joey there, who got the reservations for the three of us. We got seated and we placed our orders. Joey offered to buy me a bottle of wine. Not being one who ever drinks alcohol, I order one of their red wines with my dinner. I drink that wine and have my dinner. I then got very very drunk, and the rest of the night became a blur to me. The next thing I remember, I woke up, covered in vomit and pee at my sister’s apartment. I had a very bad hangover the next day. But since that night, I have been pissing myself every single night. Not on purpose. It’s like I can’t control my peeing while I’m sleeping. And after waking up to wet bed sheets for the next week, I ended up buying some diapers. I didn’t want to, but now I have to wear them every night. Weird, huh?” Gary just smiled and hugged me. “It is kind of strange, but the fact is that you need some kind of protection. Just know, Jill, that I am not going to think any less of you because of your nighttime incontinence. Yes, it’s strange how it happened but now you need them. Should you consider using daytime protection? Maybe just when you go on dates with me. I really don’t want you to have another embarrassing accident like that. Okay?” I nodded and scratched my head. “I will think about it. For the remainder of the date, I just want to be in my Victoria’s Secret panties, okay?” Gary gave me a soft kiss on the cheek. “Okay.” He then gave me a troubled look. “What’s wrong, Gary?” “Well Jill,” my boyfriend told me. “You may be off the hook, but I’m not. I know one of your secrets. And to make it fair, I will share with you one of mine. I am high functioning on the Autistic Spectrum.” I gasped. “Autism? You don’t even look like you’re autistic, Gary…” Gary nodded. “You’re thinking of low functioning autism, Jill. High functioning means that I am very intelligent and can take care of myself. But it also means that I can often miss social cues, and I become very obsessed about my routines. I am hyperfocused when I place my attention on anything. Video games, buying clothing, food, you…” I smiled. “Gary, you are the most wonderful man that I have ever met. Autism or not, that doesn’t matter to me. All that means to me is that you have shown me something that you have overcome. Because really. I didn’t know that you had autism at all…” Gary laughed. “You could have it too, Jill! Girls can have autism too, but they’re very good at masking their behavior. Because of that, a lot of them are misdiagnosed. See? You’re stimming by playing with your hair…” I let go of my hair and gave Gary a nervous smile. “Who knows? Maybe that’s why we’re drawn together! I know that I obsess over some things sometimes. But it’s usually stuff like makeup, what I should wear, and my hair style. Oh, and don’t get me started on shoes…” Gary looked at his watch and felt his stomach growl again. “If you’re not comfortable coming into Legal Seafood, I’ll place an order and our food to go. We can then eat it at your apartment. We don’t have to tell your sister about your accident. We’ll just say that you’re tired…” I glanced at my new clothes and shook my head. “No. She’ll notice my new clothes. We have to tell the truth, Gary.” Gary nodded, and left the car to go back into King of Prussia Mall to order our dinner from Legal Seafood. If you’re wondering what we got, it was the same thing as the first date. Gary took me home with the dinner and we ate it there. Jen was sitting in the living room, playing some games on the Nintendo Switch. When we finished our dinner, Gary gave me a kiss and he said goodnight. He had to leave early since he had to pack to go see his family for the Fourth of July in a couple days. I told my twin sister about the embarrassing accident and she hugged me. “Oh Jill,” she told me. “It’s just like the airplane…” I sighed. “That, and that stupid mall doesn’t have enough bathrooms for everyone. That’s the reason why I peed my pants again. And when I was about to get to one at the restaurant, it was too late…” Jen hugged me again. “Well, let’s hope that it doesn’t happen again. I know that you need diapers every night. But let’s hope that it doesn’t become something that you need 24/7.” Let’s hope? By the time that I finished typing the previous sentence, I noticed that my diaper was getting wet. Past Jill, it gets much worse. If you thought that having a normal accident was bad, try having an accident when you’re right in the middle of a diaper change. I seriously have to cover myself in a new diaper now sometimes to avoid the new pee and poop coming out of me since I literally have no control of my bladder or bowels anymore. Anyway, where was I? I finished talking to my twin sister about another accident that was beyond my control. I then did the diapering process (something that Gary now knows about) and put myself in my next nighttime diaper. A Certainty unisex fitted brief. And…wow. Only 16 diapers are left. I have already used half of them. Imagine how much more I would go through if I used them in the daytime! I did my nighttime routine, got in my bed, and fell asleep. My body would give the bladder the all clear once again and the pee floodgates would open, flowing into the padded core over the SAP powders and gelling up, giving me the satisfying squishy feeling in the middle of the night. So, my JJ Little Besties, that was the bad date. So, what’s left? Don’t worry, everyone. I have saved the very best for last. Consider the bad date the opening show. Now for the real fireworks, we will need to go to the Fourth of July. The day that was (mostly) quiet… The next two days was fairly quiet. Surprisingly, there were no daytime accidents. With me being home all day with my sister, I was always nearby a bathroom. My sister and I played a lot of Nintendo Switch games and she took me to some restaurants at night. Besides that, we just ate the healthy food that she had around the house. The nighttime accidents remained, with me using up two more diapers. It was the night before the Fourth of July, and only 14 diapers remained… I woke up on the Fourth to another soggy diaper. As I sat up, I felt another rush of pee flow out of me, further soaking the diaper I had on. It’s a good thing that I wear diapers to bed now, or I would be waking up in wet bed sheets and pajamas. Instead, I wake up with a gelled up squishy diaper that I play with when I’m in the mood. I do not miss waking up in soaked pj’s and underwear. I hated that. So, how was the Fourth of July different? How was it different besides the usual breakfast of Special K red berries and the cup of dark roast Keurig coffee that we had in the morning? Well, my sister had an idea of taking me downtown to enjoy the Fourth of July in Philadelphia. There was going to be a free concert before the fireworks that was only less than a mile away from the apartment. I was very excited. However, due to the large amounts of traffic, my sister decided not to drive. We each took a backpack for the day with our purses and left the apartment at around 10 in the morning. And man, was it hot! It was already 80 degrees when we walked out into the sweltering heat of the morning of Independence Day. As Jen and I walked towards the parkway, I saw some food vendors off the road and towards some nearby parks. This is where my sister and I stopped for lunch. We found a small vendor that sold Philly Cheesesteaks. They were pretty good, but not quite as good as the ones that my sister got me the first time. After lunch, I really had to pee. Fortunately, we were right near a porta-potty. To my relief, the sign read vacant. I hurried inside and pulled my orange skirt down with my underwear. Whew! I began peeing just as I sat down. Now Jill? Where’s the moment that you were telling us about? I’m getting there. The Philly Cheesesteak was only the first of the foods that my sister and I ate. Over the next few hours, we ate funnel cakes, another espresso, bubble tea, fried pickles, onion rings, and some dippin dots. A little later, a bad thunderstorm entered the area. We were told to evacuate the area, so my sister and I took cover until the storm lifted. Because of this, the concert was cancelled. Just before 8:00 at night, My sister found out on X (Twitter) that the concert was going to continue as planned and the show would start at 8:30, instead of 7:00 as originally scheduled. Just as we were walking towards the Benjamin Franklin Parkway, I felt some gurgling in my pelvic area and heard a bubbly sounding bowel movement. Oh…man. I don’t just have to crap, but I have to crap really bad! I then felt pressure in my crotch. And I have to pee…too? Oh no… My sister spotted a set of bathroom stalls nearby. “Over here, Jill!” My sister directed me. I followed my sister only to notice that there was a line for every single set of stalls! No! This is EXACTLY how I had my last accident! No stinking bathrooms available! I felt another strong bowel movement, as the load inside of me felt more and more uncomfortable. I stood there, feeling the pressure becoming more and more unbearable. Jen looked at me and gasped. “Jill…You need to get to a bathroom!” My sister glanced around at some people in line. “Could anyone please let me and my sister go through? She needs to go bad!” “So do I!” An older man shouted, just two people away from a porta-potty. “I’ve been waiting for the last 15 minutes. I’m sorry, but she’s going to have to wait, too…” I panicked, as I felt the third bowel movement work its way through, but with no release. I heard the gargling and slushing in my pelvic region. The bowels were moving, and I did everything I could to hold everything in. My face grew red and I began to sweat. Then, another bowel movement happened. And…I just couldn’t hold it anymore. This was it. The fireworks that you were all waiting for. The fireworks that began to go off in my pants. Before I knew what was happening, I broke wind, causing a pile of mess to come flooding into my underwear. Then, it gushed out. The diarrhea. The brown pee totally soaked my underwear and skirt. But sadly, I wasn’t done. Since I still had to pee, I couldn’t hold it anymore, so the flood of pee further soaked my underwear, causing a nice puddle of pee and diarrhea to drip on the grass below me. At the moment that I realized what just happened, my face grew redder than a tomato and I burst into tears. Forget the stupid concert. Now, thousands of people get to witness the Great Jillian Jenners: the woman who not only crapped her pants but pissed them too. I was so done. Not caring about who saw me, I made a sprint back to Metro City apartments, since it was only 0.7 miles away, according to Google Maps. I’m sure that a lot of people were in shock and disgust as I ran back to the apartment. When I was only one block away, I could smell the stench growing worse and worse. I could hear myself bawling my eyes out and screaming in tears. This was the worst humiliation ever and I just wanted to get out of here. It wasn’t until I entered the apartment that my twin sister finally caught up with me. “Jill!” Jen said, with a few tears in her eyes. “I am so sorry!” I sighed. “What do you have to be sorry about? I did it, not you.” “Well I’m sorry that you have to be embarrassed!” I ignored my sister’s words as they were not helping me at this point. I got up to Apartment 2202 and I took off all my stained clothes. I took a long shower and then went back to my room. Instead of dressing up for the concert, I diapered myself and put my pajamas on. I didn’t want to go out to the concert now. Heck. I didn’t even want to see the fireworks! I already experienced the fireworks, and they were not so fun for me. Nobody liked my fireworks and I humiliated myself so bad that I almost died. Just as I was about to get into my bed, my sister knocked on the door. “Jill, the fireworks are being broadcast on a live stream! Do you want to see them?” “No!” I shouted. “I already saw MY fireworks. Go ahead and enjoy yours for me.” “Okay! I will do that, Jill…” I got in my bed and tried to calm myself from the small amount of humiliation that I still felt inside of me. At this point, peeing myself in Legal Seafood was nothing compared to the ridicule that I had to experience running home. Running home with underwear loaded with crap and soaked in diarrhea and pee. I just wanted to die. Now JJ Besties, if this triggers you, stop reading this instant and get the help that you need. These were only my thoughts of just how miserable I felt. Anyway, I just wanted to stop. I just wanted to sleep. I finally calmed myself as I noticed my bladder beginning to slowly release. I could barely feel myself beginning to slowly soak my diaper. With that, I fell asleep, hoping and praying that I would never have to experience another day like that again. And that was the quiet Fourth of July that I was talking about. It was mostly quiet because of the “fireworks”, but became quiet after that, due to the strict curfews in Philadelphia concerning noise during the Fourth of July. That, and I was on the 22nd floor so the noise was more dispersed. As I fell asleep, I smiled, thinking about starting my stream very soon. And you know what, my JJ Little Besties? I think I may start my stream tomorrow. Okay. Not tomorrow, but Thursday. Just two days after the Fourth. And that was just what I did. Prepare yourselves, my JJ Littles. This will be the very first time that I have ever done a stream. And quite fortunately enough, it would surely not be my last.

A

Honestly I just don't care who knows.

I feel you. New to bedwetting, but it's brought me a ton of pleasure. I'm actually disappointed when I wake up and my diaper is still dry.

This will be the final chapter of the catchup of my over-writing frenzy. Hope y’all enjoy, chapter 26 and on will be Bethany and Ashley’s evening escapades, started writing 26 but it will be a minute, have a big event this weekend that is going to have me distracted but I hope to have more for you in the coming week. Chapter 25 Elizabeth was disconnected from the table and lifted down to her feet to stand next to Sharlese. It was her first time unrestrained and on both feet in her time so far that she was actually able to take in and fully compare herself. Elizabeth and Bethany were considered tall amongst amazons but Elizabeth found herself at best at eye level with Sharlese’s chest. Sharlese was truly a giantess, an extremely rare genetic variant of the Amazon genome, much more common than Ashley’s particular makeup but fairly uncommon. Even Max would have to look upwards a bit at Miss Sharlese which had Elizabeth in throws of awe and submission. She was so used to using her Amazon size to its advantages to overpower and overcome any and all problems but standing next to Sharlese she felt tiny. Both because she was shorter and because sharlese’s build was at least one and a half Elizabeth’s wide. “Come along.” Sharlese beckoned with a finger as she approached a secondary door inside of the nursery that Elizabeth had been curious about. Sharlese opened the door into an en-suite bathroom. There was a walk-in closet immediately inside the door on the right. Elizabeth peeked in and could see hangers loaded down with short dresses, long dresses, ridiculously puffy dresses, onesies, arrays of strappy leather items, a stockpile of diapers amongst the shelves in different variations and colour schemes. There were two black cabinets with the same locks as the crib and wardrobe, they were a little ominous with black roses, the stems covered in thorns, carved into the doors. There was another door at the end of the bathroom past the closet, it had a padlock running through a cast iron hinge sealing the door. Sharlese took note of her gaze and commented. “That is the water closet, you will be given limited access to the potty when you are a good girl as a reward.” Elizabeth noted that, clearly she would not be getting access at this point in time, she had noticed a bit of building pressure in her bladder and a toilet sounded nice after the constant string of diapers she had been in. Across from the closets was the shower and independent bathtub, both appeared to be extremely high end with extra nozzles and jets protruding from the surfaces of black granite with brass fittings. Sharlese opened the glass door of the shower for Elizabeth to step in. “You will need to be rinsed before your bath.” Sharlese followed her in which Elizabeth found a little odd then started pulling cables from the walls and floors to attach to the cuffs that were still on from the change. A button was pushed and the cable slack was snapped up before she heard the faint sound of electric motors behind the wall pulling her. She only resisted for a moment but they proved to be unyielding. She realised she was headed towards the position Bethany had put her in the previous morning, was she really going to be starting this morning with an enema too? The motors stopped when her palms were against the wall and her feet were spread to the outer edges of the shower which was a much wider split than she had done the previous morning. Sharlese pulled a plastic cap over Elizabeth’s hair and made sure it was all tucked in before a blindfold was pulled over her eyes. Elizabeth was left for only a brief moment before she felt something against her lips, it felt like the pacifier bulb which her body couldn’t resist for some reason. She regretted the decision when straps were pulled around her head and secured. “Since you refused your morning bottle, we will double it for your shower.” Sharlese said as a tube was connected to the front of the pacifier and a valve turned which let the sweet formula flow into Elizabeth’s mouth. She felt some shocks in her tongue and recognized she had just been fitted with a trainer pacifier to encourage her to suck down the formula. Some of the fullness had subsided at this point but a double serving of the massive bottle she had seen would surely pop her. Sharlese seemed to have stepped out of the shower but only for a moment before she felt something probing her back door. She let out a little yelp as something slid in and she could hear the sound of a pressure cuff pump bulb being squeezed. The object inside her expanded little by little until it became almost uncomfortable and she let out a little yelp. Sharlese gave the bulb two more pumps for good measure and dropped it, letting it swing between Elizabeth’s legs. The sound of the sliding glass door could be heard before she heard the hiss of steam being pumped into the enclosure as the coolness subsided and was replaced with the warm embrace of thick humid air. She heard the rush of water after a few minutes and felt multiple streams hit her body all at once from several directions. Finally what she dreaded most, the plug in her began to introduce warm water into her bowels. It seemed to be an automated enema as it would only pump in a small amount of water and then quickly evacuate it before adding a fresh supply. Each time it made a cycle it would increase the amount by a low percentage. This treatment went on for 15 minutes and Elizabeth couldn’t say she hated it. The water was warm and relaxing and honestly the enema felt refreshing. The thing she didn’t like was the constant stream of formula filling her mouth and the bloated tummy feeling she was getting from it. Her tummy was bulging out from the large serving of oatmeal and the heavy formula sloshing around inside her. It took away some of her physique and gave her the appearance of baby fat. Finally the water shut down and a flow of hot air was pushed through the shower to dry her skin. Sharlese must have stepped into the shower because she felt her pacifier being pulled away and her restraints being released, the blindfold leading the shower cap before she was helped out of the shower. Sharlese guided her to the tub where she stepped into the warm bubble bath that had been prepared. It smelled of flowers, not as sweet as something she’d use on a little but very fragrant. The nanny gently scrubbed Elizabeth’s skin with a soft loofah until she was practically glistening. Aside from the forced feeding and enema, Elizabeth imagined this must be how queens live, waited on and bathed by someone else. She’d gladly accept that bit of humiliation for this sort of treatment. Her hair was brushed before Sharlese used a cup to scoop water from the bath and gently pour water over her head. She used her hand on the girl's forehead to shield her eyes from the water as she wet her hair down. Shampoo was gently massaged into her scalp followed by a rinse and a second shampooing and rinse. Finally oils and conditioners were applied that had her black hair practically mirror-like and shiny beyond any regimen she had ever come up with. She was in such bliss that the growing pressure in her bladder and over-full feeling in her stomach seemed to flow down the drain with the spent water after Sharlese pulled the plug. She was helped out of the tub and stood on a mat while Sharlese dried her off with the softest, fluffiest towel she had ever felt. She really, really, really could get very used to this. She was guided out of the bathroom and back to the changing table. She knew she was coming to the end of her stay here and would have to return home in a diaper to avoid the wrath of the LCU and Bethany. Sharlese gave her a little lift onto the changing table, not that she needed any help, and pulled a strap across her chest, covering her nipples and giving her a bit of modesty. A diaper was pulled from under the table and unfolded before being slid under Elizabeth with her legs lifted by her ankles before being lowered back down onto the padding. “Master Guildroy has been in contact with Miss Bethany to let her know your whereabouts and safety and guarantee her that you will be promptly returned home in the conditions mandated by your commands. He also recommended that I ensure your journey home be memorable and enjoyable.” With that comment, Elizabeth felt Sharlese slide the large, well lubricated diaper trainer between her legs. She was immediately greeted with locking confirmation vibrations and pleasant fullness that elicited a soft moan and a flood of excited memories. She was quickly powdered and the diaper sealed. It was a similar diaper to the one that Elizabeth had sent with her in her purse but seemed a bit thinner. She was then released from the table and stood in the centre of the nursery. A tight bra was pulled over her head, sports bra esque but designed more so to look like a training bra. It was simple black with purple roses covering the fabric and it held Elizabeth’s large chest tight and removed any sort of bounce she may have had in a normal bra. Next was a dark purple onesie with a black lace Peter Pan collar and lace cuffs around her bicep and thigh. It would be pretty cute on its own but Elizabeth hoped she’d get a bit more than just a onesie. Around the waist was a stiff band of canvas that acted as a belt and the Amazon curves of her hips guaranteed that when Sharlese pulled it tight, it would be locked in place. An integrated strap that started at her belly button, connected to the belt, was pulled up between her legs and tightened. It held the soft padding of the diaper against her skin and sank in the trainer so that it didn’t have any chances of moving. The strap was wide between her thighs and despite being in a thinner diaper, the tightness of the padding bowed her thigh apart a little and she’d have to be conscious of the waddle it would generate. The pain in Elizabeth’s bladder reared its ugly head. Now that her diaper was covered by the onesie she couldn’t help but be tempted to relieve some of that pressure, especially with the trainer. She didn’t want to soak the diaper completely and have to ride home in a wet diaper especially when she didn’t know how long the ride would be. The Nanny held up the next article to be added to her ensemble, a pair of black short dungarees. The shoulder straps had some very mild frills same with the leg holes and the front panel had Max’s crest embroidered into the left breast in all black thread. As Elizabeth lifted her leg to step in she very carefully opened up her bladder to let a small trickle into the waiting diaper. The trainer kicked to life on a low hum and carried through until she clamped back down. She wasn’t expecting the trainer to chirp loudly from inside of her diaper, causing her to turn red as Sharlese looked up with a knowing expression from her squatted position holding the dungarees open for her to step into. “You must have a bit of experience with the trainer.” Sharlese smirked seeing Elizabeth’s flushed face. “It is very tempting to play with isn’t it. If you’re not careful, you’ll be begging for diapers in no time.” Elizabeth wasn’t sure she’d be begging necessarily to be in diapers but the thoughts of the previous orgasms she had with the trainer excited her and deep down she knew it already had a hold on her despite the fact that she had to wet a diaper to use it properly. The dungarees were lifted and pulled over Elizabeth’s hips before Sharlese stepped behind her and pulled the straps over her shoulders and snapped them behind her back in the unreachable spot between her shoulder blades with a very audible click. Elizabeth knew immediately that the click was a locking mechanism and that she was now trapped in the shortalls. “A driver has already left an envelope with the key at your sister’s apartment for you. She was guided over to a vanity mirror where she could take in the look. It was cute, not too childish but also not fully adult. The onesie just looked like an adult singlet she’d wear to have the tight tucked look. Her breasts were still noticeable but dramatically reduced by the tight bra. The legs of the dungarees were short and tight and hugged her thighs a little lower than her favourite pair of short shorts she wore on the weekend to taunt her little charges with adult clothing. The diaper underneath would only be noticeable from its soft rustle as she moved around but it wasn’t immediately visually apparent. She was sat in the chair of the vanity and Sharlese went about blow drying and styling her hair into a complicated Viking braid that started from the perimeter of her face with a smaller braids on either side of her head that ran back over her shoulder and a large braid from the top centre and back. Her bangs were combed out and curled over her forehead in a thin curtain that landed just above her eyebrows. Again it was very cute but somewhere in between the childish and adult aesthetic. Sharlese used a small micro razor and some tweezers to finely tune her eyebrows just a little into a thinner shape and went about applying makeup. Elizabeth didn’t know why she was getting such a treatment for just returning home but again, the luxury of being cared for and primped and preened felt nice. The pain in her bladder was back again and she decided to release just a bit more while she sat in the chair as Sharlese worked on her. The trainer kicked up the level and she had to stifle a gasp as it fired up to her release. She had to remind herself after regaining composure to stem the flow lest she soak the diaper too early. Again the trainer chirped and Sharlese gave her a little smile in the mirror as she drew on some wings from the corner of her eyes. A very light blush was added and quick sealing powder finished the job. She looked like a porcelain doll when Sharlese was done. Next were socks and shoes. Some black thigh highs with purple lace around her thigh squeezed the little bit of pudge over the elastic band and the ensemble was completed with a pair of purple Velcro trainers with a black sole that completed the outfit. “We are a bit behind schedule so if you will follow me down to the car we can leave promptly.” Sharlese said as she held out a hand for Elizabeth. Elizabeth gingerly pinched the nanny’s fingers and was led out of the nursery and downstairs to the courtyard she had walked across dressless the previous night. Outside was one of the large black SUV’s she had seen in the garage the previous night. A tweener gentleman stood by the rear passenger door and opened it for Elizabeth as the pair approached. Sharlese gave a quick ‘thank you’ then looked at Elizabeth who did the same shortly after realizing she needed to use her manners. Elizabeth was not fully prepared for what she saw behind the door of the SUV. The seat that was available to her was a large car seat. Part of the rear row of seats had been removed to make room for the Amazon sized carrier permanently affixed inside the cabin. An automatic step folded down and Elizabeth was guided to the door and up the step before Sharlese’s hands took her hips and guided her down into the seat. The series of straps that bound her to the seat were intense. One across her hips, below and above her breasts, one over each thigh, cuffs on both calves and ankles, wrists bound to the sides of the bumpers that came up to hug her hips along with straps over her biceps and one well padded wide strap around her neck. Blinder wings came around either side of her head which meant she wouldn’t be able to see out either window on either side and the SUV was built limousine style with a wall dividing the driver from the passengers with a wide blacked out window in the centre. The final strap was a crotch strap that Elizabeth knew was included because what car seat is complete without one. Sharlese gave it an extra tug which gained a gasp from Elizabeth as she felt it push down on her fun button and immediately understood why little’s like their crotch straps so tight in the car. Sharlese closed her door and startled Elizabeth a little when she entered the cab in the seat next to her from the other side. She leaned forward and pushed a small button on a built-in screen in front of the restrained girl and shut the car door. A moment later she felt the engine startup as the monitor in front of her booted up some little tv show. She didn’t really pay attention at first then boredom set in and she began watching more and more intently. It was kind of silly and the built in adult sub contexts and innuendo that would be over the heads of a little were quite funny. She found herself forgetting about the pressure in her bladder as the car moved down the road. So much so that when the episode ended and the screen popped up a display of Max’s face she startled a little and lost her grip and let out a longer than previous streams which fired the trainer up at a new level before she managed to get herself under control. “How’s my little Fox this morning?” Max asked and Elizabeth realised it was a video call and he had surely heard the chirp of the trainer. She turned red and looked down as far as the car seat would allow her head to tilt in embarrassment. “I’m very good.” Elizabeth replied after getting her breathing under control. “How was Miss Sharlese? I’m sorry I couldn’t be there this morning. Next time Daddy will be there to help out, I promise.” He said with a knowing smirk. “She is quite wonderful, very adept. Maybe I’d be as good a nanny as her if I had that much experience.” Elizabeth said a little excitedly. As she heard Miss Sharlese clear her throat next to her which made her blush. “That’s good to hear. I had a wonderful evening with you and would like to see you again. I’m going to be a bit busy for a couple of days and was hoping we could schedule another date.” Max said. Elizabeth blushed crimson at the flattery and tried to hide her face again. “I’d like that.” She practically whispered back. “But I need to talk to Bethany first and make sure it’s okay.” She spoke up a bit. “I’ve already spoken to her this morning and she said as long as you want to come out, you’re allowed to. So long as you’re a good girl at home though.” Max said, causing Elizabeth to blush at being treated like a little being picked up for a playdate. “Now, I believe I caught you in the middle of something. I have the trainer set to step up the vibration levels with every wetting. Sharlese has told me that you had two accidents already this morning with trainer and that would mean that was your third. The fourth will be at maximum power but if you just trickle like you have been I doubt it will do much for you. And if you have a full release after the fourth, it will only punish you for holding it. I suggest your next accident finishes the job but you may know better than Daddy and might need to learn a lesson.” Max explained. Elizabeth knew that realistically the third hadn’t really relieved enough pressure and her bladder was aching. Along with the thoughts of the sweet orgasmic release she’d get if she fully let go it was very tempting. “Do you want to have your accident away from daddy? Somewhere a bit more private like the elevator at the apartment, granted you may be stuck in the elevator with someone which could be hard to explain. I could also torment you, set the schedule for the vibrator to start delivering punishment shocks as soon as you step out of the car. Lots of fun options to choose from. I’ve asked the driver to drive very slowly and carefully because of the precious cargo in the back seat. The drive may take over an hour to get you back.” Max explained. He was devious and his dominant takes of control from Elizabeth had her in throws of submission. “Sharlese, could you be a doll and give Little Lizzie her pacifier.” Max asked as Sharlese pulled out a purple pacifier and slid it into Elizabeth’s mouth without a moment of hesitation. “I’ll let you get back to your cartoons but I will be keeping an eye on you with the cameras as I have been this whole time.” Max said which made Elizabeth’s eyes open wide in disbelief. “Yes, sweetie, I have the whole mansion covered in cameras and especially the nursery. I watched quite a bit of your morning while the boring old heads ran circles around each other in my meeting. I will say you look absolutely precious and I hope you enjoy your gifts. Enjoy your ride and listen to your nanny.” Max said before his camera cut away and the cartoons flipped back on. Elizabeth was a little nervous to act right away. Her bladder was begging for the release and her libido kept taunting her with horny thoughts of the intense orgasm she’d get for wetting. But she kept trying to push down those thoughts as she knew Max was watching and Sharlese was right next to her. Her mind justified that she had her first experience with the trainer right in front of her older sister and littles constantly were being watched as they wet themselves and made stickies in their nappies. She decided to focus back on the cartoons to distract her mind and that did an excellent job. She made it another ten minutes into the car ride before she suddenly started feeling wet between the legs. In fact she had released her bladder without noticing at all and her first instinct was to clench back down but she refrained when she felt the powerful max level trainer fire up. She couldn’t stop herself now even if she wanted to, it felt so good to wet her diaper. Her breathing accelerated through her nose and she closed her eyes as the waves of pleasure washed over her while she nursed the pacifier for comfort. She was in her own little world as she soaked herself and the trainer praised her for wetting. It praised her so well that she came twice before she was finished and lay limp in the restraints of the car seat. “Good girl little Lizzie, good girl.” Sharlese praised her as she came into view and gently patted Elizabeth’s brow with a small pink handkerchief. Elizabeth blushed as she realised she had just put on a show for both Max and Sharlese. A small text box popped into the corner of the monitor in front of Elizabeth with the praise “good girl, my little fox,” the sender information only read Daddy and Elizabeth would have passed out from blush overload at the praise from Max as she gave the pacifier a few involuntary suckles. Now that her diaper was wet and she was more sensitive from the orgasms, the crotch strap really began to do a number on her. Each little bump felt like a hill and she had all these tingly sensations in her tummy. The squish of the fully soaked and warm diaper added a strange sensation. She knew she was sensitive from her orgasms and the added moisture from her accident made her feel like she was excessively horny wet in her diaper. It was an interesting feeling and the crotch strap kept making itself apparent as she involuntarily tried to start grinding her wet padding into the strap. She tried to keep the moans low and act like she was watching the cartoons in front of her as she suckled the pacifier. “Is the strap too tight sweetie?” Sharlese’s question came out of nowhere and broke her train of thought as she froze. Elizabeth shook her head ‘no’ and blushed. A bump in the road caused her to groan into the pacifier as the strap dug into the diaper with a dip. Sharlese’s hand came to the strap and gently cupped Elizabeth’s soaked padding through her shortalls. “I can loosen it for you if it’s making you uncomfortable.” Elizabeth could hear the smirk in her voice, she’d do the same thing to littles in the car when shapperoning them around. Elizabeth tried to hold herself back but found her head shaking ‘no’ almost immediately in response. She blushed thinking about how far she had fallen, she was desperately horny, something about this submissive side of herself had her constantly on edge and the humiliating attention was almost too much. “Suit yourself little fox.” Sharlese said as she pulled away to sit back in her seat. Elizabeth went back to watching the cartoons and very carefully tried to grind into the strap undetected, completely forgetting there was a camera pointed right at her with Max more than likely watching on the other end. Then she had a thought, if she wet just a little more, maybe the trainer would stir her a little more while she ground on the strap, she figured she was pretty empty after letting go previously but tried to relax her muscles and let out some more flow. To her surprise, she felt the padding get warmer again and the trainer started up on the lowest setting again. With the strap of the car seat aiding she was able to bring herself to the edge again and pushed forward with all she had into the strap to bring herself over. She crumpled back into the car seat again as the trainer chirped to let everyone know what she had just done. “Best be careful little fox, I didn’t put you in a thick diaper and you’re probably already coming close to capacity. If I had known you were such a heavy daytime wetter as you were at nighttime I would have chosen more noticeable padding. I’d hate for you to leak and spoil your nice clothes, if we need to pull over at a rest stop to change you just let me know.” Sharlese said which caused Elizabeth’s cheeks to burn anew at the thoughts of being changed in public and the humiliation of leaking through a diaper. Luckily there wasn’t much of the journey left and Elizabeth was feeling content so the tight strap between her legs only kept the embers of her arousal at a low warmth so she didn’t feel the need to act as desperately. There was a familiar turn and bump as they pulled into the apartment’s underground garage and she felt the SUV come to a halt. She heard Sharlese’s seat belt unbuckle and her door open, a moment later Elizabeth’s door swung open and Sharlese reached in to start undoing the restraints. Elizabeth was helped out of the car and stretched a little when she got on her own feet. Sharlese had a black and purple bag slung over her shoulder that matched Elizabeth’s current aesthetic. As she looked at the bag it became apparent that it was a diaper bag and the colour scheme matching her own outfit would only mean one thing to others. Her legs were a little wobbly and Sharlese took her arm to help support her. “You might have played a little too much in the car sweetie, we’ll have to be careful with the next ride.” She said before she pulled the pacifier from Elizabeth’s lips and deposited it in her side pocket. Elizabeth had completely forgotten about the pacifier until Sharlese’s finger had hooked into the ring and pulled it from her mouth. “Now, do you know how to get back home from here?” Sharlese asked, looking down at Elizabeth who seemed to shrink a little with the nanny’s gaze. She nodded her head ‘yes’ bashfully. “Then lead the way, I need to have a word with your big sister and drop off your personal effects.” Elizabeth was a little stunned that she had to escort the nanny back to her sister’s apartment but looked up with determination and stepped forward. The soggy padding between her legs was cooling a bit and the added mass of her multiple wettings, big and small, made her unknowingly waddle a bit to keep the damp padding away from her skin. Sharlese watched from behind as her hips swayed and her slightly wider gate gave away the diaper to anyone who was keen, which for the most part was anyone who had ever seen a diapered little. The parking garage was empty and only one couple coming out of the second elevator caught a glimpse of Elizabeth who darted into their open elevator as soon as the doors opened. Sharlese pushed the floor button for the elevator, she knew where she was going all along but part of the mind games when working with a little or submissive was letting them have some control and charge. Elizabeth hadn’t even noticed that Sharlese had pushed the right button for the elevator as she leaned against the wall, staring at the floor with rosey cheeks. She’d realise later that she had been played once she got over the embarrassment of almost being seen but in the moment she was buried in her own thoughts in her head. The elevator rose and the doors opened, Sharlese “tsked” a little under her breath, hoping to have some other resident join them for the elevator ride to see the adorable blush of Elizabeth. Alas, they departed the elevator and Elizabeth made a speedy exit and moved down the hallway to Bethany’s door. “I’ll have to get you a harness and leash for next time if you’re going to take off without your nanny like that little Lizzie.” Sharlese quietly said as she caught up with Elizabeth. Sharlese knocked on the door for Elizabeth who was a blushing mess holding her dungaree’s straps tightly from the comment. Each time Sharlese made a move to embarrass her she seemed to regress a little bit further. ‘She is quite the catch Master Guildroy’ Sharlese thought to herself before the door opened.

Part 37 It took Cassidy what felt like forever to find Audrey’s car. Since Audrey had been the one who drove, Cassidy had only been paying so much attention when they had parked. Although sharing the responsibility of keeping track of the spot was what most people would do, Cassidy had been a bit distracted earlier by the fairy costume she was wearing. Particularly the wings, both on the drive over where her careful posture was concerned, as well as the effort it took to get out of the car when they arrived. Now she was wishing for the leotard and wings back, as that would be a considerable upgrade to her current getup. The longer they circled the parking lot, the more uncomfortable her diapers felt. While there weren’t really any people around to see her bulky underwear that was blatantly on display, Cassidy was longing for a shower and some clean underwear. Every step in the sagging padding was a fresh reminder of the mess she had made, and all because a thirteen year old girl coerced her to. At some point, Cassidy asked if Audrey remembered where they had parked, or if she could use the lock button on the keys to give them a direction. Audrey just dismissively waved her off, insisting that this built character. Also, they would both still be at the faire right now if Cassidy had just behaved and stood up for herself. Instead, she let herself get bullied and bossed around by a small group of middle schoolers. “If you’re going to act like an immature twelve year old, you’re going to be treated like one.” With that, Audrey gave a firm slap to Cassidy’s padded rear and told her to keep moving. Cassidy eventually spotted Audrey’s car in a vaguely familiar area. However, her sister wasn’t quite done having fun at her expense. Instead of unlocking it right away, she smirked and held out her hand. “I need your top, Cassie. It’ll be easier if I put it with the rest of the stuff I bought.” As badly as Cassidy wanted to be safely in the car and out of sight, as well as on the way home, she didn’t love that suggestion. Obviously. It was the only thing keeping her chest covered. Of course, there was no fighting Audrey at this point. It was impossible to combat her ‘logic’ when Cassidy was so busy worrying about everything else at the same time. After a bit of back and forth, Cassidy reluctantly unwrapped the top and immediately cupped her breasts when Audrey pulled the pink fabric away. Once Audrey had put her collection from the various shops in the trunk, she opened one of the rear doors for Cassidy. “Diapered little girls sit in the back!” she proclaimed, “What are you waiting for, Cassie? Get in.” Cassidy was far less inclined to argue this time around. There were a couple others in the makeshift field parking lot, either arriving late or leaving early, and she was nearly naked in broad daylight all over again. Without wasting any time, she climbed into the back seat. Unfortunately, her focus on getting out of sight and closer to her goal of getting home temporarily made her forget about the mortifying complications that came with wearing diapers. Cassidy gasped as she sat right in the mess. It was so gross, and a completely different kind of discomfort than walking around in the used padding. “Comfortable?” Audrey giggled. Without missing a beat, she reached over and grabbed the seat belt. Her boobs were right in Cassidy’s face for a second, and more pronounced than usual in the corset. Thankfully for Cassidy, the awkwardness didn’t last too long. Audrey was quick to pull the seat belt over the topless girl’s torso and click it into place. “There you go,” she said, “Honestly, sis, I’ve been wanting to give you a girly makeover for years. If I knew you would make it this easy, I would have done it forever ago!” Of course, the initial concept had been more about leaning into Cassidy’s petite frame. Diapers had never been on her radar, but it was certainly an amusing turn now that it had happened. “Now, how about a smile?” In a flash, Audrey stepped back and snapped a picture. Finally finding her voice after the series of awkward/uncomfortable moments, Cassidy exclaimed, “No!” But it was way too late. While her boobs were still very much covered by her hands, the diapers and the rest of her bare body were perfectly captured on camera. “Cute,” Audrey said. She glanced at the photo for a moment with an idle smile on her face, “It’s actually better without a smile. You look so shy and adorable. Now, just one last thing. I want you to apologize for being such a difficult little girl all day.” That gave Cassidy pause. Because it was SO backwards. If anything, Audrey should be apologizing to Cassidy for putting her through all this. Expecting an apology was beyond insulting and, even though Cassidy wanted nothing more than for this humiliating day to be over, she protested the latest request. “No!” she objected, although her voice wasn’t quite as stern as she was aiming for. It was difficult to be the older sister under her current circumstances. “This was all your fault, Audrey. Not mine!” Audrey just scoffed. “Really? So, remind me . . . why am I the reason you’re sitting in shitty diapers?” “Because- because . . .” Cassidy hesitated. It was impossible to put it into words. Audrey had done plenty, and implied/admitted multiple times that her intention had been to embarrass her sister. The costume. The delay that led to Cassidy wetting herself. Putting her into daycare, which then snowballed into everything else. But trying to put all that into a cohesive string of thoughts while offsetting the blame for herself at the same time was a difficult task to achieve at the drop of a dime. “I’ll make it easy for you,” Audrey said, when Cassidy failed to come up with a good answer right away, “Give me a proper apology, and I’ll keep this picture to myself. Fair?” It was the perfect thing to put Cassidy back into cooperative mode. While Audrey had come up with a way to mitigate Quinn’s blackmail, that didn’t fully save her. Cassidy was still in diapers, and Audrey had the evidence to back it up. Keeping all this from the world outside the faire was still a huge priority. “Fine. I’m sorry,” she muttered. “I said a proper apology, Cassie,” Audrey replied, “How about you start with the multiple accidents you’ve had in your diapers?” Cassidy actually would have preferred the ridiculous apology she made to Quinn and company. Hiding her boobs was a less embarrassing transgression than having a daytime ‘accident’ at her age. Still, it felt like she didn’t have any other choice. “I’m sorry for the multiple accidents,” Cassidy reluctantly said. After Audrey corrected her, she clarified with, “I’m sorry for having multiple accidents in my diapers.” Satisfied, Audrey gave a small nod. “And how you’ve been acting like an immature little girl all day long?” “I’m sorry for acting like an immature little girl all day long,” Cassidy echoed. Trying her very best to stay in older sister mode, she figured it was easier to repeat the apology word for word to make it mean less. “Glad you’re finally owning up to it,” Audrey replied, “Now, can you manage the whole thing? Or is your memory as weak as your bladder?” Cassidy blushed, but she reluctantly said what Audrey was asking of her. ------------------------ Check out my website: www.ladyluciastories.com And my SubscribeStar: https://subscribestar.adult/lady-lucia

Mission Improbable (Part 6 of 13) Tracy knew that Kat was a bit of a social chameleon, but what opened the door still surprised her. Kat's hair was no longer slicked back like it had been earlier that day. Instead, it was back to the messy rats' nest that she had ended up with after getting rid of the dreadlocks a couple of months earlier. Also, the severe suit had vanished in favour of black sweatpants and tank top, and an honest-to-god flowery apron. "You doing the whole hausfrau-chic?" Tracy couldn't resist a grin. Kat ignored Tracy's comment and helped her roll the suitcase inside. "So why did you bring half your office with you?" Kat pushed the suitcase to the side. "Marko cleared it of physical bugs but I still need to run a full malware check on everything. Mind if I just get that started?" "That depends." Kat wrapped her arms around Tracy and pulled her close. "We should probably get you changed first. I mean, if you're wet." Kat slid her hands down to cup Tracy's buttocks and gave them a squeeze. Then she stopped. "Where's your diaper?" Kat asked sternly. Tracy felt a sinking sensation in her stomach. "I had to take it off. I was all sweaty and itchy." Tracy couldn't help marvelling at how Kat could make her feel like a misbehaving, little girl with a single sentence. "And did you have permission to do that?" "Kaaat," Tracy whined. "Did you?" Kat repeated. "No," Tracy admitted with a slight pout. "Bedroom. Now." Kat stepped back and pointed to her bedroom door. "Really?" Kat set her bag on the floor. "You're the one who made the rules, not me." Tracy knew she couldn't win and headed for the bedroom. Kat took off her apron before picking up Tracy's bag and following her. Kat closed the curtains and turned to Tracy. "Now, undress." "Seriously?" Kat gave her a cold stare. "If you keep misbehaving, I'll put you in a onesie for the rest of the night." "You wouldn't." "Wanna bet?" Kat raised an eyebrow. Tracy looked back at Kat and saw she was not kidding. "No," she said and lowered her eyes. "I'll be good." Tracy took a breath. "But can I use the bathroom first? I really have to go." "That's what the diaper is for," Tracy pointed out. "Yeah, but not this." Kat paused as she realised just what Tracy was saying. "Okay, but make it quick. And you're coming straight back to the bedroom afterwards." Tracy dashed out of Kat's shack and almost ran the house. She knocked on the door and waited for a few moments before entering. "Don't mind me. I just have to use the bathroom." Jessie was sitting at the desk working on something that looked like a spreadsheet on her computer and Tracy could hear Diego doing something in the kitchen. "Oh, hey Tracy," Jessie said as she looked up. "How's business?" Tracy shrugged. "Okay, I guess. If somebody's bugging my office, I must be doing something right, right?" "Seriously?" "I have Marko cleaning out my office." "Marko? The..." Jessie whistled a cuckoo and twirled her finger at her temple. "Yeah, that's the one. Anyway, he's debugging the office so I'm staying with Kat tonight." "Oh, I'm sure that's the only reason," Jessie said and smirked. Tracy felt her cheeks grow warm. She was pretty sure Jessie only thought she was sleeping with Kat, and that she had no idea about the diapers. "Yeah, anyway, I just have to use the bathroom." Tracy inched her way towards the bathroom, suddenly eager to get out of the conversation. "Sure, sure. I can take a hint." Jessie chuckled and returned to her spreadsheet. Tracy ducked into the bathroom, closing the door behind her. Ten minutes later, Tracy re-emerged, feeling a lot lighter. Diego was on the sofa, channel surfing with one hand and eating a sandwich with the other. "You two crazy kids have fun then, while me and Jessie play the old married couple." Diego half-saluted her with his sandwich. Tracy hurried back to Kat's shack. As she opened the door, Kat's voice greeted her. "Well, you certainly took your time." "Sorry." Tracy headed for the bedroom. When she entered, she saw Kat had spread a towel on the bed and was sitting on it, fidgeting with one of Tracy's thick night diapers. She put the diaper down and rose, stepping close to Tracy. "Diaper time," Kat said quietly. "Undress." Tracy slowly undid her jeans and pulled them down along with her underwear. She kicked off her shoes and stepped out of the pants. Kat walked around her, tracing a feather-light line along Tracy's hip and across her left butt cheek with a single finger. There was a creak as she stepped onto the bed. She reached over Tracy's shoulder with one hand and grabbed her chin, pulling her head back gently, but firmly. "More," she whispered in Tracy's ear, and let go, stepping off the bed and walking around to face Tracy again. Tracy swallowed and pulled her t-shirt up and over her head, then dropping it on the floor next to the jeans. Kat reached up and slowly stroked Tracy's cheek and down her neck. "More," she whispered, barely audibly. Tracy struggled to pull the sports bra up the same way as her t-shirt, but its tightness made it hard to make it look as casual as the t-shirt. In the end, though, it joined the other clothes on the floor. "Such a good girl." Tracy felt herself blush at the compliment. How is she doing that? "Now lie down." Tracy sat down on the bed and lay back. Kat put a hand on each knee and spread Tracy's legs before crawling onto the bed to kneel between them. "Lift your butt sweetie." Tracy did what she was told and felt Kat slide something in under her. When she lowered her hips again, she felt the all too familiar paper-like sensation of a diaper. She let out an involuntary, little giggle. "You like that?" "Mm-hmm." Tracy bit her lip and nodded. Kat gave her a generous dusting of baby powder and pulled the diaper up. Tracy wriggled her hips and tried to make contact with Kat's hand through the thick padding. Kat smiled and gave Tracy's diapered crotch a light slap. "That's no way for a good, little girl to behave." "I'm sorry," Tracy said and pouted. Kat adjusted the diaper and taped it in place. "There; much better," she concluded and crawled backwards out from between Tracy's legs. "No snuggles?" Tracy asked and made big Bambi-eyes at her. Kat laughed. "Later Häschen. I have to keep an eye on the dinner. Now, you get dressed so you can fix your computer before we eat." She turned around and left the bedroom. For a little while, Tracy just lay there in the orange gloom created by the late afternoon sun filtering through Kat's curtains. Then she sighed and swung her legs over the edge of the bed. Sitting up, Tracy realised that the diaper Kat had put her in was far too thick for her to wear her jeans. She looked around, trying to find the overnight bag of clothes she kept at Kat's. "Kat?" she called out. "Where did you hide my spare clothes?" "Bottom drawer." "Oooo, I have a drawer? That practically means I've moved in. Are we going steady?" Tracy asked teasingly. "Well, I have to take care of my little baby, don't I? Now get dressed. dinner is almost ready." "Yes, mom." Tracy pulled out the bottom drawer in the dresser next to the bed and found a pair of burgundy sweat pants and a white t-shirt. She got dressed and tied the drawstring so the pants wouldn't just fall off. When she walked out of the bedroom, the diaper made her waddle a little. "Kat? Did you have to use the night diapers? You know they make me walk funny." Kat turned to look at her. "But I love that sexy, little waddle of yours," she said. "Now come and taste." Kat dipped a teaspoon in the steaming pot and held it out to Tracy. Tracy let Kat feed her the teaspoon of tomato sauce. The taste of tomato and onion and herbs filled her mouth, quickly followed by just a little too much chili. "Mmm." "You like it?" "Yeah. Maybe a little bit spicier than I'm used to, but good," Tracy said diplomatically. "The spaghetti'll probably help with that." "Yeah, probably," Tracy agreed. "OK, just give me another ten or fifteen minutes to boil the spaghetti and then we'll eat." Tracy nodded. "I'll just get started on the computer in the meantime." Tracy opened the suitcase and pulled out the laptop. After plugging the charger into the wall, she hooked the drone control unit and her phone up to it. I might as well get everything done in one go. "Kat? Can I borrow that ridiculously large USB-hub of yours?" "Of course." Kat left the kitchen for a moment to disconnect an almost comically large twenty-five-slot USB hub from her desktop computer and hand it to Tracy. "Does Diego know that you're up to your old tricks?" Tracy asked while she connected the hub to the laptop and began plugging all her extra thumb drives and external hard drives into it. "What Uncle Dieter doesn't know, won't hurt him." Kat leaned down and gave Tracy 'the look'. "Right?" "Mm-hmm." Tracy nodded. "Good girl." Kat kissed Tracy's forehead and returned to the boiling water to drop the spaghetti into it. Tracy found the thumb drive she had bought and made sure its write-protected switch was on so it wouldn't become infected with whatever might be on her computer and plugged it into the side of the laptop. Then she switched off the computer's wifi and turned it on. The computer started up just like it always did. Messages complaining that the wifi was off and offering to help her fix it popped up almost immediately, both of which Tracy ignored. She accessed the thumb drive and started the cleanup program. It did a brief scan and listed the connected devices. Tracy checked the list to make sure that all her drones were listed, along with the remote control unit itself, her phone and everything that was plugged into the USB hub. Then she set the program to do a complete scan and cleanup. A status window popped up, letting her know that it would take an estimated two and a half hours. "That's not too bad," Tracy muttered to herself. The estimate immediately jumped to eleven hours. "Yeah, that's more like it." Tracy got up and went to help Kat set the table. *** Half an hour later, Kat leaned back in her chair. "Mmm." she sighed and closed her eyes. "I think I may have outdone myself this time." "Yeah," Tracy agreed. "Best dinner I've had all week." Tracy grabbed the plates and carried them to the tiny sink in the corner while Kat moved the kitchen table up against the wall to free up some room. Then they both sat down on the worn-out sofa. Tracy was beginning to feel the effect of a long and stressful day. All she wanted to do was to snuggle up to Kat and relax, but there was something that couldn't be postponed. "Kat?" Tracy slid down until she lay with her head in Kat's lap, looking up at her. "Mm-hmm?" "I think we need to talk. About Cory." Kat sighed. "And not with story time. I mean really talk," Tracy continued. She felt that she should really be sitting up for this, but she just didn't have the energy. Also, lying like this might be the compromise between story time and an actual grown-up conversation that Kat needed. "You know I love you, right?" Kat slowly stroked Tracy's hair. "Yeah?" Tracy wasn't sure she liked where this could be headed. "And that I'd never want to mess up our..." Kat hesitated, looking for the right words. "...whatever this is." "I know," Tracy reassured her. "But ever since you ran into her, you've been going a little overboard." "OK, this... what we have, I mean, it's different from my clients." Tracy nodded, letting Kat do the talking, at least for now. "But when Cory showed up, I realised something." A small, sarcastic voice in the back of Tracy's mind couldn't help but point out how the otherwise hyper-confident Kat all of a sudden seemed very insecure and vulnerable. "I... I think I still love her," Kat blurted out. That felt like a kick in the stomach to Tracy, and it was obvious that Kat noticed. She pulled Tracy closer. "It doesn't mean I don't love you anymore," Kat reassured her. "It's different." "What do you mean?" "It's like... You know how when we're together it's all snuggling and comfort, right?" "And you miss the sex?" Tracy asked after a short pause. The puzzle pieces were beginning to fall into place in her brain. "Kind of, yeah. But it's not just that. You're both really special to me and I don't want to lose my best little girl." "Ooo-kay?" "I just really want to make sure you're OK with me and Cory." Kat paused and took a deep breath. "And I thought it'd be easier if you got to know her, maybe." "Are you asking me to approve your girlfriend?" "When you say it like that, I guess it's kinda weird." "A little, yeah. And now you want me to meet her?" Kat brushed Tracy's hair out of her eyes. "I guess I kinda am. I mean, Auntie Cory is important to mommy, just like mommy's little bunny is. And she really hopes you like her too." Tracy could tell that Kat wasn't really in mommy-mode, but she decided to play along to see where she was going. "When?" Tracy asked. Kat hesitated. "Kaaaat?" Kat looked uncomfortable and actually squirmed a little. "Tonight?" she finally said, in a very small voice. "Tonight?!?" Tracy struggled to sit up. "Are you nuts? Do you see what I'm wearing? I have to get out of this before she shows up or she'll think I'm a complete nutcase." Tracy began clawing at the edges of the duct tape Kat had used to make sure her diaper stayed in place. "No she won't," Kat said calmly and put a hand on top of Tracy's. "But I'm..." Tracy shook off Kat's hand and continued to fumble blindly at the tape. Kat grabbed Tracy's wrists and pulled her hands away. "No. She. Won't," Kat said firmly. Then her tone softened. "Trust me." She let go of Tracy's wrists and brushed a stray lock of hair out of Tracy's eyes. "Do you trust me?" she asked after a few seconds. Interesting. Not 'do you trust mommy?' The weirdly calm and analytical voice in the back of Tracy's mind pointed out Kat's choice of words and how she clearly wasn't in mommy-mode. She's not just playing. This is serious. "Yes?" Tracy said hesitantly. "You're going to be just fine." Then Kat grinned. "And if mommy's little bunny is still feeling a little shy, she can hide in her big blanket." Kat patted the fuzzy blanket that lay draped over the back of the sofa. It was big enough for the two of them to snuggle up together under when they watched movies. "Yeah, 'cause that's how a grown-ass woman behaves," Tracy remarked drily. "Oh shush. She's going to love you just like I do." Kat paused and smiled mischievously. "Well, maybe not exactly like I do." "But can I at least put on a thinner diaper?" "Are you wet?" Kat asked back. Tracy shook her head. "Then no. If you're that worried, you can put on the tent." 'The tent' was an almost comically oversized hoodie that Jessie had bought for them as a gag gift. It was big enough for both Tracy and Kat to fit inside at the same time, provided Tracy was behind Kat. Not that that was likely to happen. After all, Kat was the big spoon, not Tracy. "Maybe I will." "You'll only look like you're trying to hide something," Kat said in her most infuriatingly reasonable voice. "Well, I am trying to hide something," Tracy pointed out and sat up. You're only making it more likely that she'll figure it out," Kat warned. "I don't care." Tracy got up and headed for the bedroom to find the giant hoodie. A few minutes later she returned wearing a sweater so big it could easily be mistaken for a poncho if it wasn't for the sleeves. "You look ridiculous Häschen." "Thanks Mom. At least my diaper bulge isn't out in the open." "No, it certainly isn't. Now come here." Kat patted the seat next to her. Tracy sat back down and Kat pulled her closer. For a while they just sat like that. This is just perfect. Why would Kat want to change any of this? "She doesn't, stupid. She just wants something more. Something you can't give her. And can you really blame her? This isn't just about you, you know. Tracy sighed and closed her eyes as she rested her head against Kat's shoulder. "What is it?" Kat asked. She ran her finger through Tracy's hair. "Having second thoughts about Cory?" "No, not really. I mean, I understand why you want her in your life, but it still feels kind of weird. It's kind of like having your girlfriend asking you about having a threesome. Part of me is going 'Interesting,' complete with wiggling eyebrows and everything. But another part is worried she's being replaced." "Oh Häschen, she could never take your place. Mommy only has one little diaper-bunny." Kat kissed Tracy's forehead, giving her a serious case of what Tracy liked to call 'the fuzzies'; the warm and comfortable feeling that was like being wrapped in a big blanket and held closely and not having a care in the world. "So, how long until she's here?" Tracy finally said. "An hour or so, I guess." "Mm-hmm." Tracy nodded and closed her eyes. It had been a long and stressful day and it wasn't over yet. Tracy took a deep breath and tried to will herself to relax. There was one thing she could do that would make her feel really relaxed. No. I'm not going to meet Cory like that. It's embarrassing enough that Kat is making me wear this ginormous diaper. I'm not going to be wet as well. Tracy took another deep breath. Part of her just wanted the world to go away; to shrink until the only things that existed were Kat and her and the sofa, floating in a sea of nothingness. No sounds, except the sound of Kat's breathing. Tracy found that she was breathing in sync with Kat. In and out; slowly in, and then out again. It almost felt like Kat was growing bigger. The warmth radiating from her melting away Tracy's worries and... A knock on the door brought Tracy crashing back to reality. "I'll get it. It's probably Cory," Kat said and rose. "Did you have a nice nap?" "I fell asleep?" Tracy asked, her brain not quite firing on all cylinders yet. "I think you needed it. You were out like a light." "Oh shit!" Tracy's hands flew to her crotch, giving her diaper a squeeze through the multiple layers of clothes. She breathed a sigh of relief. Still dry. Kat crossed the room and looked over at Tracy, who nodded back. Then she opened the door. ***

They don't exist for my cloth diapers, and that's just fine. I don't need them and wouldn't miss them if they were gone.

Love them definitely make me feel more smol.

Kate Flashback 2 --- Kate squirmed on her bed as her mother, Lisa, prepared to diaper her for the night. The Pampers size 7 diaper, which once provided a snug and comforting fit, now felt tight and restrictive against her skin. Kate winced as Lisa attempted to fasten the diaper securely, the edges leaving faint red marks on her waist and thighs. "What's the matter, sweetie?" Lisa asked, concern evident in her voice. "It's too tight, Mommy," Kate said, her tone a mix of frustration and discomfort. "It doesn't feel good anymore." Lisa's heart sank, understanding the importance of the diapers in managing Kate's bedwetting and providing her with a sense of comfort and security. She carefully unfastened the diaper, examining the fit more closely. It was clear that Kate had outgrown the size 7 diapers. "I think you're right, honey," Lisa said gently. "These diapers are getting a bit too small for you now." Kate's eyes widened, a hint of anxiety creeping into her expression. "But Mommy, I need my diapers for bedwetting. And they help me feel better, too. What if I get scared of automatic flush toilets again?" Lisa pulled Kate into a warm hug, stroking her hair softly. "I know, sweetheart. We'll make sure you always have diapers that keep you dry and comfortable at night. But as you grow, we might need to find new diapers that fit you better." Kate nodded against her mother's shoulder, processing the idea of change. She knew her current diapers hadn't been feeling quite right lately, and the thought of finding something new that could keep her dry and provide comfort was both intriguing and a little scary. "What else can we try, Mommy?" Kate asked, looking up at Lisa with curious eyes. Lisa smiled reassuringly. "Well, there are different types of diapers for bigger kids, like Goodnites. They pull on like underwear instead of being taped on. Would you like to try those?" Kate considered the idea for a moment, then nodded. "Okay, Mommy. We can try Goodnites." "Great," Lisa said, giving Kate a gentle squeeze. "I'll pick some up tomorrow, and we'll see how they work for you." For tonight, Lisa carefully stretched out the size 7 diaper, trying to make it as comfortable as possible for Kate, who wriggled a bit, finding the fit slightly more tolerable. "How's that, sweetie? Is it better?" Lisa asked. "A little better," Kate replied, offering a small smile. "Thank you, Mommy." "Remember, Kate," Lisa said, brushing a gentle kiss on her forehead, "no matter what diapers you wear, Mommy and Daddy love you so much. We'll always make sure you have what you need to feel safe and comfortable." Kate smiled sleepily. She felt reassured by her mother's words and the promise of trying new diapers that might work better for her growing body. As Lisa turned out the light and crept quietly from the room, she felt a mix of emotions. While change could be challenging, she knew that working together with love, patience, and understanding, they would find the perfect solution for Kate's needs. Ensuring her daughter's physical and emotional well-being was always their top priority, and they would face this transition as a family, united in their love and support for one another. Kate burst into the house after school, her backpack bouncing against her back as she searched for her mother. Jenna greeted her with a warm smile, holding up a package of Goodnites. "I found these at the store today, sweetie! They're the pull-ups we discussed last night." Kate examined the package with a mix of curiosity and nervousness. Trying something new was both exciting and a little scary. She touched the package, her fingers tracing the colorful designs. "Can I try one now, Mommy?" Kate asked, her voice laced with a hint of uncertainty. "I want to see how they feel." Jenna nodded, understanding her daughter's need for reassurance. "Of course, honey. Let's go to your room and get you changed." In the privacy of her bedroom, Kate instinctively began undressing, laying down on her bed as if waiting for her usual diaper change. Jenna sat down beside her, but instead of reaching for a tape-on diaper, she handed Kate the Goodnite. "Here you go, sweetie. With these pull-ups, you can put them on yourself, just like underwear." Kate's heart sank a little as she realized she wouldn't have the comforting routine of her mother changing her. She sat up and took the Goodnite, stepping into it and pulling it up around her waist and hips. The stretchy sides hugged her body, but it felt different from the secure, snug fit of her usual diapers. "How does it feel, honey?" Jenna asked, noticing Kate's slight discomfort. Kate hesitated, trying to articulate her feelings. "It's okay, but... it doesn't feel the same as my diapers. And I miss having you change me, Mommy." Jenna pulled Kate into a comforting hug, stroking her hair. "I know it's a big change, sweetie. It's okay to feel a little unsure. How about you wear the Goodnite for the rest of the afternoon, just to see how it feels as you move around? And remember, even if we switch to pull-ups, I'll still be here to help you whenever you need me." Kate nodded, feeling reassured by her mother's words. With the hot weather, she decided to wear just the Goodnite, appreciating the cooler feel against her skin. As the afternoon went on, Kate couldn't help but notice how different the Goodnite felt compared to her usual diapers. The absence of the familiar crinkle and snug fit left her feeling a bit unsettled. When she wet the Goodnite, the sensation was not quite the same as with her diapers. The wetness felt more spread out and less cushiony, lacking the comforting, squishy feel she was used to. Kate approached her mother, who was searching online for larger tape-on diapers. "Mommy," she said softly, "I don't think I like the Goodnites as much as my regular diapers. They feel different when they're wet, and I really miss you changing me. Can we please keep looking for bigger diapers with tapes?" Jenna smiled, pulling Kate onto her lap. "Of course, my love. We'll find the perfect diapers for you, ones that make you feel comfortable, secure, and loved. And no matter what, I'll always be here to take care of you and help with your diaper changes. That special time together is important to both of us." Kate nestled into her mother's embrace, feeling a wave of relief and love wash over her. She knew that, with her mom's unwavering support and understanding, they would find a solution that met her unique needs and preserved the cherished bonding moments they shared during diaper changes. As Jenna continued her search for larger tape-on diapers, Kate rested her head against her mother's shoulder, content in the knowledge that, no matter what challenges lay ahead, her family's love and dedication would always be her constant comfort and guide. Jenna sat at her computer, Kate cuddled up in her lap, as they began their search for youth diaper options online. The screen displayed a vast array of brands and styles, each offering unique features for comfort, protection, and discretion. As they continued browsing, Jenna read the descriptions and customer reviews aloud to Kate. "This brand offers diapers specifically designed for older children and teens, with a contoured shape for a better fit and extra absorbency where it's needed most." Kate nodded, shifting slightly in Jenna's lap. The wet Goodnite she was wearing had begun to feel uncomfortable, reminding her of the importance of finding the right fit and absorbency. "Mommy, I think I need a change soon," Kate whispered, feeling the dampness against her skin. Jenna kissed the top of Kate's head, nodding in understanding. "Of course, sweetie. We'll get you changed in just a moment. Let's finish looking at these options first, okay?" They discovered a brand that offered a range of sizes, ensuring a comfortable fit for children of various ages and body types. Another featured diapers with playful patterns and colors, which Kate found particularly appealing. "Look, Mommy, these ones have stretchy sides and refastenable tabs, just like my baby diapers!" Kate exclaimed, pointing to a brand that advertised a unique fastening system. Jenna read the description, impressed by the features. "You're right, honey. These seem to combine the best of both worlds - the ease of pull-ups with the adjustability and security of tape-on diapers. They even have a wetness indicator to help us know when it's time for a change." After carefully considering their options, Jenna decided to order several sample packs from different brands, each offering a unique combination of features and benefits. She selected diapers with varying levels of absorbency, materials, and fastening systems, eager to find the perfect fit for Kate's needs. As she placed the orders, Jenna turned to Kate, smiling warmly. "We'll try out these different options and see which ones work best for you, sweetie. It might take a little bit of trial and error, but we'll find the diapers that make you feel most comfortable and secure." Kate hugged her mother tightly, feeling a mix of excitement and relief. "Thank you, Mommy. I'm happy we're doing this together." Jenna returned the embrace, gently stroking Kate's back. "Always, my love. We're a team, and we'll figure this out, just like we always do. Now, let's get you changed out of that wet Goodnite and into something more comfortable." With the sample packs ordered and a renewed sense of confidence, Kate and Jenna headed to Kate's bedroom to remove the wet Goodnite. *** A week later, Kate burst through the front door after school, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Mommy, did the sample diapers arrive today?" Jenna smiled, holding up several packages. "They sure did, sweetie! Why don't you go to your room and get undressed, and I'll bring them in so we can try them on together?" Kate nodded eagerly, practically skipping to her bedroom. She quickly removed her school clothes, laying down on her bed in anticipation of trying on the new diapers. Jenna entered Kate's bedroom, carrying the sample packages of youth diapers. She sat down beside her daughter, who was eagerly waiting on the bed, wearing only a t-shirt. "Alright, sweetie, let's start with this one," Jenna said, opening the package containing the white, plastic-backed overnight diaper with two tapes on each side. "It's designed for maximum absorbency, so it might be a good choice for nighttime or when you need extra protection." Kate touched the diaper, feeling the soft, crinkly material beneath her fingers. She noticed that it seemed thicker and more substantial than her usual baby diapers. As Jenna unfolded the diaper, Kate was surprised by the loud crinkling sound it made, which was more pronounced than what she was used to. "It's so noisy, Mommy!" Kate giggled, running her hand over the crinkly plastic backing. Jenna smiled, gently lifting Kate's bottom and sliding the diaper beneath her. "That's because it's thicker and more absorbent, honey. The extra padding and plastic backing help keep you dry and comfortable." As Jenna fastened the tapes, Kate noticed how the two tapes on each side provided a snugger, more secure fit around her hips and waist. The diaper hugged her body closely, making her feel supported and contained. "I like how tight it feels, Mommy," Kate said, wriggling a bit to test the fit. "It's like a big hug around my bottom!" Jenna chuckled, admiring how well the diaper seemed to fit her daughter. "It looks very comfortable on you, sweetie. Why don't you wear this one for a little while and see how it feels when you move around and play?" Kate nodded, sitting up and running her hands over the crinkly diaper. She loved the way it felt beneath her fingers, the soft padding and noisy plastic backing providing a satisfying feeling and sound.. As Kate stood up and walked around her room, the diaper crinkled loudly with each step, bringing a smile to her face. She enjoyed the sensation of the thick padding between her legs, which felt substantial and protective. Throughout the afternoon, Kate went about her usual activities, playing with her toys and watching her favorite shows. Every movement was accompanied by the distinct crinkling of her new diaper, which served as a constant reminder of the comfort and security it provided. When Kate eventually wet the diaper, she was impressed by how quickly it absorbed the moisture, leaving her skin feeling dry and comfortable. The thickness of the padding prevented any leaks or discomfort, even as she continued to play and move around. As bedtime approached, Jenna checked Kate's diaper and found that it was still surprisingly dry, despite the hours of use. "Wow, sweetie, this diaper really does have maximum absorbency! I think it could be a great option for overnight use." Kate nodded, feeling pleased with how well the diaper had performed. "I like it a lot, Mommy. Can we try the other ones tomorrow?" Jenna hugged her daughter, smiling warmly. "Of course, honey. We'll keep experimenting until we find the perfect fit for you. The most important thing is that you feel comfortable, confident, and loved, no matter which diaper you choose." Kate sat on her bed, watching as her mother opened the package containing the second diaper sample—a youth diaper with cute cartoon prints, similar in design to the white, plastic-backed one she had tried earlier. "This one looks just like the diaper you wore today, sweetie, but with adorable designs," Jenna said, holding up the diaper for Kate to see. Kate's eyes lit up as she admired the colorful characters and patterns on the diaper. "I love the prints, Mommy! They make the diaper look so fun and pretty." Jenna smiled, gently guiding Kate to lie down on the bed. "I'm glad you like them, honey. Let's get you changed into this one for bedtime, so you can see how it feels." As Jenna unfastened Kate's current diaper, Kate couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement about trying on the new, printed one. When Jenna slid the diaper beneath her and began fastening the tapes, Kate immediately noticed that it felt just as snug and secure as the plain white one. "It feels the same as the other diaper, Mommy," Kate said, wriggling a bit to test the fit. "I like how the two tapes on each side make it feel tight and cozy around my hips." Jenna nodded, smiling at her daughter's observation. "You're right, sweetie. The design and fit are the same, so you can expect the same level of comfort and protection, just with a fun, colorful twist." As Jenna finished fastening the diaper, Kate sat up and ran her hands over the crinkly, printed surface. She loved the way the diaper looked and felt, the cute characters adding an extra element of joy to the experience. "Mommy, can I sleep without pants tonight?" Kate asked, looking down at her diaper with a smile. "I want to be able to see the cute prints on my diaper." Jenna chuckled, understanding her daughter's enthusiasm. "Of course, honey. If that's what makes you feel happy and comfortable, then it's perfectly fine." Kate beamed, feeling a sense of pride and contentment in her new, printed diaper. As she climbed under the covers, the diaper crinkled loudly, bringing a smile to her face. "I love the sound it makes, Mommy," Kate giggled, wiggling her bottom to make the diaper crinkle even more. Jenna sat down on the edge of the bed, stroking Kate's hair affectionately. "I'm so glad you're enjoying your new diapers, sweetie. Remember, the most important thing is that you feel comfortable, confident, and loved, no matter what you're wearing." Kate nodded, snuggling into her pillow as Jenna pulled the covers up around her. "I do feel loved, Mommy. Thank you for always helping me and making me feel special." Jenna leaned down, placing a gentle kiss on Kate's forehead. "You are special, my precious girl. Never forget that. Sweet dreams, and if you need anything during the night, just call for me." As Jenna turned off the light and left the room, Kate nestled into her bed, feeling the comforting embrace of her printed diaper. The cute characters seemed to smile up at her in the dim glow of her nightlight, reminding her that she was cherished and accepted, just as she was. With a contented sigh, Kate drifted off to sleep, secure in the knowledge that she was surrounded by love and support, both in her waking hours and in her dreams. *** The morning sun filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow over the kitchen as the family gathered for breakfast. Kate, still wearing her printed overnight diaper, climbed into her chair at the table, the diaper crinkling softly beneath her. As Jenna served up pancakes and fruit, Kate's father, Sam, smiled at his daughter. "Good morning, sunshine. I see you're wearing one of your new diapers. It looks very cute on you." Kate beamed, wiggling in her seat. "Thanks, Daddy! I love the fun characters on it. And it kept me dry all night, even though it's pretty wet now." Jenna glanced at Kate's diaper, noticing the slight sag that indicated it was indeed quite full. "That's great, sweetie. It seems like these diapers have excellent absorbency. How does it feel now that it's wet?" Kate thought for a moment, focusing on the sensation of the wet diaper against her skin. "It feels really good, Mommy. It's squishy and comfortable, and I think it could hold even more." Sam chuckled, reaching over to ruffle Kate's hair affectionately. "Well, I'm glad you're enjoying your new diapers, pumpkin. We want you to feel happy and comfortable, no matter what." As the family ate their breakfast, Kate's mind wandered to the other youth diapers they had received as samples. With a mouthful of pancake, she turned to her mother. "Mommy, can I try the other diapers today? Since it's Saturday, I thought it would be fun to see how they all feel." Jenna exchanged an amused glance with Sam before turning to Kate with a smile. "You know what, sweetie? That's a great idea. We might as well have a diaper day and let you experiment with the different options. What do you think, Sam?" Sam nodded, grinning at his daughter's enthusiasm. "I think that's a fantastic plan. It's the perfect opportunity to figure out which diapers work best for her, and we can all enjoy a relaxing day at home together." Kate bounced in her chair, her wet diaper crinkling with each movement. "Yay! Thank you! This is going to be so much fun!" Jenna laughed, reaching over to squeeze Kate's hand. "It sure will be, honey. And remember, no matter which diaper you choose, the most important thing is that you feel loved and accepted, just as you are." Kate nodded, her heart swelling with gratitude for her supportive and understanding parents. As she finished her breakfast, she couldn't wait to start her diaper day adventure, knowing that she was surrounded by love and acceptance every step of the way. After clearing the table and cleaning up, Jenna took Kate by the hand and led her to her bedroom. "Alright, sweetie, let's get you changed into a fresh diaper and start exploring your options. Which one would you like to try first?" Kate surveyed the array of diaper samples spread out on her bed, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. With her mother's guidance and support, she knew that she would find the perfect fit, not just in terms of diapers, but in the unconditional love and acceptance that her family provided. As she reached for the first diaper, Kate felt a sense of excitement and confidence, ready to embrace the day and all the new experiences it would bring.

Always been a nightly bedwetter. Thick cloth dipers with plastic pants are just wonderful.

Hi, Firstly I think it is very brave of you to have the courage to come here and post such a well worded post, which is very heartfelt, brings up your issues with your husband without some bitterness (which I think is deserved). I am also a husband and abdl. I too hid it for many many years from everyone. Including my wife in the first few years. When I finally spoke to her about it,it was hard to do, to admit. She tried to accommodate me and my feelings and I went at it like a bull in a China shop (suddenly able to indulge, I went overboard). This had a terrible effect on our relationship, and ultimately led to my wife wanting nothing to do with this lifestyle. All my fault. We are still married, this is a taboo subject and something I can only do alone. I will not say his actions are good ones, but I will say once you have had to be secretive about something about yourself, it's very hard to break that cycle. I think you need to discuss this with him, lay it out, without getting angry (but I understand you have every right to be) try to explain to him how this is all making you feel and how he has "gone at this like a bull in a China shop" overwhelmed you with his needs without taking yours into account. Regarding the secret accounts and A.I. That needs to be confronted, but as I said it's hard not to break the secretive cycle once you have been doing it for years. Not saying his choices are right, but feeling you must hide everything about this is a familiar mindset I recognise. I hope this helps a little, and maybe as part of your discussion he sees you post and our responses. I really hope you can work out your differences and have a stronger relationship going forwards. If you need any support myself and others here would be happy to help if we can

Part 18I shifted uncomfortably in the car seat as I found myself wetting the double diaper again. Wetting a diaper wasn't fun in the first place, feeling like I was leaking every time made it extra bad. I couldn't wait for a fresh diaper... I shook my head at that thought. I was looking forward to this beautiful, giant woman to carry me into her house, lay me down, and put me in yet another diaper. But honestly... it sounded vastly superior to dragging myself out of bed to slam a coffee and sit on the subway to go to a job that was sucking my soul out.My subway car of thought was interrupted by the sound of the phone ringing through the car speakers."Lisa!" April said to the car, "What's going on?""So.. remember how you said we needed to start going to more family friendly places? Let's go out to dinner together for the first time in forever.""Oh that sounds really nice, Kimmy and I haven't been out to eat in a long time. Is Melanie going to be okay though? She's pretty sensitive.""Melanie is most comfortable when she can be quiet, her voice is the only thing that really gives anyone a clue. What she just can't get through her Little head is that literally no Amazon cares. You never know when the pretty Little in a dress is a boy or not anyway! It's all hangups from her old life, you know how it is.""Um, Lisa.. you're on speakerphone in the car.""What!? Um, hi Kimmy, I hope you're having a great day! What do you think sounds good for dinner, sweetie? We should go someplace with a good dessert, I think.""I don't know, Lisa... Is there a place that will let a Little eat sushi? I miss sushi." I honestly wasn't sure what she was covering. She thought I had some hangup from back home that was giving me trouble here? I couldn't think of anything off hand."Sushi actually sounds really good," April came back into the conversation, "I think that place on 23rd and 5th won't have a problem with Kimmy and Melanie eating the sushi. Do you want to do that?""Sounds good, 6 PM?""Too close to Kimmy's bedtime. You really want her to be in a sushi restaurant at 7?" April asked, I blushed. I still didn't believe her that I melted down at 7 PM, but I'd been falling asleep before then lately so it wasn't like I had evidence to support a refutation."I'll be good," I promised."Too risky, how's 5 sound?""A little early for my tastes, but I understand. A tired Kimmy in an unfamiliar place is a recipe for disaster.""Hey! I'm not that bad," I pouted."Nobody thinks you are, sweetie. We're just playing it safe, that's all. Nothing to be upset about.""Melanie is looking forward to seeing you again, Kimmy. We'll see you two tonight!""Well, I guess we'll be doing gift bags instead of wrapping these presents," April said after the phone was hung up, "Unwrapping gifts in a restaurant is so awkward. I can't wait to see the looks on their faces from these..."Before April's sentence was even finished, the phone was ringing again. She answered it with a button press on the steering wheel before the first ring even finished."What did you forget?" April asked."I forgot how beautiful your voice was, for one," an unfamiliar, deeper female voice came from the car speakers."Gwen! Um, hi! I just hung up with my best friend, I thought you were her calling me back.""I had a really good time last week, April... I haven't heard from you lately," the new voice said in a smooth tone, "You seemed like you had a good time, too. How about a second date... say, tomorrow night?"All of a sudden, my feelings were out of control. This was the person April went out with dressed so beautifully? They went on a date! This woman went out with my April! Did they kiss? Did April like this Gwen more than me? I felt like my world was spinning... I felt like I had to do something."I did have a good time, Gwen... things have just been really crazy this past week. You're really sweet and you really do have great taste in... ""I think my diaper is leaking," I complained loudly, interrupting the conversation."Oh! Is that your Little?" I heard Gwen ask, the romance gone from her voice, "Hi there sweetie, oh you sound cute.""We're almost home, Kimmy," April assured me, "I'm sorry Gwen, I have to take care of Kimmy's diaper the second we get to the house. Tomorrow sounds lovely, 8 PM, you pick the place."She was abandoning me! There was no way she was going to let me go with her that late in the evening, it wasn't fair!"Sounds good, see you soon, beautiful."The phone hung up, and we sat in an awkward silence for a moment... it didn't last long, as we pulled into the driveway shortly thereafter and I found myself being picked up and carried inside.Why did the idea of this Gwen lady bother me so much? If April liked her, she was probably pretty nice. April seemed to have a really good sense for people."Is Gwen pretty?" I heard myself ask."Oh Kimmy," April hugged me tightly and sat down on the couch. I was painfully aware of the huge diaper around my waist as she looked into my eyes, "I love you, sweetie. Gwen isn't going to take me away from you. She's nice and we like spending time together. I hear that you're feeling abandoned," I felt tears well up in my eyes at those words, "but know that my love for you is as deep and endless as the night sky, and that nothing will ever change that."I fell forward into her arms and hugged her tightly. I think I loved April more than I had ever loved anyone in my life. And I don't think I liked the idea of sharing her with anyone."Come on, cutie. Let's get you in a fresh diaper, then let's get the gifts prepared and go have a nice dinner.""Yes please!"--I was still happy over the fresh diaper even as I was being settled into the highchair at the restaurant. This place had full on highchairs with trays and everything, not just a tall wooden seat with a buckle, and almost every table had a groove set in the side for the highchair tray to slide into, so the Little was closer to the table. I couldn't decide if it was to be friendlier to the Littles, or because so many Amazons in this area had a Little. Lisa was similarly settling Melanie into the highchair across the table from me. Seeing Melanie's outfit made me really glad April had much tamer taste in clothing for me. Once again, Melanie's outfit made it abundantly clear that she was in a very thick diaper. She was wearing a baby pink bibbed romper with a big white bunny on the front, in the spot where most shortalls had a pocket. Melanie's diaper was as thick or thicker than the nighttime ones I wore, and it looked like she was probably wet already. She had a huge bow on her head that made her look even smaller, and she had a pink paci.. not the blue one that she had the last time I saw her. She looked incredibly embarrassed... but I knew that's because she was afraid of people knowing she enjoyed it, not because she didn't want to wear the outfit. It was funny how we could have similar reactions for entirely opposite reasons. I smiled down at my blue dress.. Melanie might be bigger and thus "older" than me, but she definitely looked more babyish.I waved vigorously at Melanie. I was determined to have a good time out, and generally the best way to do that was to embrace my Little position. Melanie smiled shyly and offered a small wave in return. April and Lisa hugged each other and sat down at the table."This is nice," Lisa said, setting an empty bottle at Melanie's spot. She unscrewed the top and set the nipple down next to the bottle. April did the same for me."Yes, it's nice that we have such well behaved Littles that we can enjoy a nice meal out like this," April smiled. She stroked my cheek and opened the Littles' Menu in front of me and handed me a crayon. The picture inside the menu was an intricate plate of sushi, it actually looked challening to color. This would be fun. I started in on coloring, ignoring the world around me."Oh my, what adorable Littles you have! Oh... those grey eyes... Whoops we found a shy one!" I was broken from my reverie too soon by the cooing waitress. I also felt strangely jealous that she was fawning over Melanie and not me, but Melanie certainly looked more like a traditional Little than I did. It was stupid of me to want it both ways. Melanie was hiding her face in her hands, which only made the Amazons chuckle at her display. "Well ladies, what can I get you to drink tonight?""Coffee for me, natural apple juice for my Little," April was first to answer. She placed her one hand over both of mine as she said 'my Little'."Grapefruit soda for me and spring water for mine," Lisa followed."I'll get those right away, would you like any appetizers to start? Fries and ketchup for the Littles?"I was honestly offended at the insinuation - I loved sushi! I started to open my mouth to reply, but quickly found a pacifier was stuffed in it. Damn, April knew me well."Edamame and an order of gyoza please," April smiled, not skipping a beat, "The Littles will actually be enjoying some of your wonderful sushi as well, we'll be feeding them from our plates."I watched the waitress closely for her reaction - she was completely unfazed!"Of course, here's the sushi menu, select what you'd like and I'll return with your drinks.""Oh, before we get too far into the meal, you have to open your presents!" April said after the waitress had left, revealing the Littlewarming gift bags we brought with us. "Happy Littlewarming.""Oh April, you're such a sweetie. Mellie, let's see what Auntie April got you... oh my, look at this pony blanket, I bet you'll love to cuddle with this!" She handed the sleepsack to Melanie who hugged it tightly."It's a sleeping bag," I said, pulling the pacifier out of my mouth, "If you put Mellie in that, she won't be able to move at all!"Melanie's eyes went wide and she froze.. I felt guilty for a moment, until Lisa started to laugh."Well that got her attention. I know where she's sleeping tonight. Let's see... oh my, Mellie look at these," Lisa said as she pulled out the pack of ruffle diapers, "I don't think you'll be able to walk in these, even if they aren't crawler diapers. Your ruffled butt will just have to stick up in the air."Melanie turned BRIGHT red and she hid her face in the pink pony sleepsack."You two are absolutely spoiling Melanie. We should save these diapers as a treat, I think. Oh, and what's this? Oh look, I bet Kimmy got you this, look at this purple kitten doll." Lisa slowly extracted Melanie from her hiding place and handed her the toy."Her name is Duchess Fuzzbutt!" I proclaimed, and found my pacifier in my mouth once again."Shhh," April shushed me, "We are in a restaurant and you are being entirely too loud. Happy Littlewarming, Lisa. I hope you and Melanie enjoy the gifts.""Oh, I'm sure we will. Thank you so much, you're so thoughtful, April."The waitress came back with glasses for the Amazons and small glasses for us Littles, which she poured into the bottles. I was hoping for a sippy cup, but it certainly wasn't worth kicking up a fuss over."I'll take this," the waitress said, "and put it in, and I'll be right back with your appetizers."I was disappointed to find out that none of the appetizers would be shared with us. The edamame was deemed a "choking hazard" and the gyoza was too hot. I couldn't help but wonder if they just didn't want to share, the dumplings looked amazing... I consoled myself by returning to my drawing. This was going to be the prettiest menu ever colored here. When the rolls finally came, they looked and smelled amazing! There was just one small problem that I saw. Each piece of the roll was the size of a hamburger. I was going to have to take so many bites to eat just one piece, I wouldn't be able to get the mixture of flavors the way it was intended to be enjoyed! April gave me one lonely piece from one of her rolls. I removed my pacifier and called out in a purposefully loud "whisper" across the table."Melanie! Melanie!" I called, "I didn't think about the fact that the sushi would be Amazon-sized!""You should see if you can eat it in one bite like you're supposed to!" Melanie called back, laughing.I picked the giant piece of sushi up with both hands and mimed that I was going to stuff the whole thing in my mouth at once, but my fun was interrupted."Can you believe those two? Letting their Littles eat sushi? This island is so backwards," we all overheard a loud comment from a nearby table, "Back home, those two would be wearing auto-feeders and they wouldn't be making a sound. Littles should be seen and not heard."I felt a wave of shame wash over me and I looked downward. I was embarrassing April with my antics, I felt awful. I saw Lisa get up, she must have been too embarrassed and had to leave..."Listen here," I heard Lisa's voice from off to my right side, "First off, nobody is making you stay on Albion. Second, my little girl is a PERSON, not a toy, not a pet. She has thoughts and feelings and even though she'll always be Little, those thoughts and feelings mean just as much as mine, and probably more than yours. I'm not sorry my baby and her friend are having fun and disturbing your meal because you can't stand to see a Little do anything but cry. Maybe if you talked to one for ten minutes instead of shutting them up, you'd see that they are people just like you or I, just with different needs.""You rotten-" the woman's reply was cut short by the sound of applause from several tables. Few brave Littles had joined in the clapping, but it was very clear that the majority of the restaurant was not with the mean woman. "This island is ridiculous," the woman stood, hissing, "Littles aren't people, they're perpetual babies. They couldn't survive alone, they don't have ambitions beyond their next bottle!" The woman snagged her purse, "We're leaving, Harriet. Come on."I was reeling from the sheer emotion of the exchange, from both Lisa and this awful woman. As they stormed out, Lisa came back to sit down at our table. I wasn't sure how to feel, my emotions were a whirl. I was flattered that Lisa defended us, I was shocked at the confrontation, I was scared on her behalf, I was terribly embarrassed at causing the whole thing. I couldn't hold on to any one feeling, and before I knew it... I was crying. April pulled me out of the highchair and cuddled me close to her chest, making a gentle "shhh" sound. After I lost it, Melanie wasn't far behind and at that we started packing up.Lisa asked for the check since Melanie wasn't sobbing nearly as loudly as I was. April picked me up and carried me out. As we headed for the car, I overheard."No ma'am, there's no mistake. Another guest has already covered your meal."--"Wow Lisa," I could hear April talking from outside the car, the sunroof was still open, "You sure have some strong opinions on people looking down on Littles." Her voice was teasing."Oh shut up, I didn't know any better until I had one of my own," Lisa's voice had laughter in it, "I don't see how anyone who actually likes their Little could see them as just a thing. Melanie is so sweet and so shy, she thinks about everyone before herself. Of course she's more than a toy.""You have no idea how happy you make me, bestie," April laughed, "Speaking of which... Gwen asked for a second date tomorrow. Last time was a movie and dinner, she has great taste in restaurants by the way, I'm not entirely sure what's on the agenda this time. Would you be willing to do me a huge favor?""I can't come over and babysit Kimmy this time, April...""Not quite what I had in mind. Can Kimmy come have a sleepover with Melanie at your place?""Oh that sounds adorable. Of course!""You're a peach, Lisa - I don't care what anybody says about you. Sorry tonight didn't go as smoothly as planned, let's pick a more Little-themed place next time?""Sounds good. I need to get Mellie home, my boobs hurt. See you tomorrow!"